Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A curse countered

Prologue

June 21, 1816

            The woman made her way down the beach. Behind her, the ocean crashed against the shoreline, mirroring the shattering of her heart.

            “It’s the only way,” a man said walking up beside her. “He will be safe and doing this will ensure the survival of magic. If what I have foreseen comes to pass, he will be the only one who can stop it.”

            The woman turned to glare at the man, her green eyes flashed. Even though there was no wind, her long silver hair whipped around her face.

            “He is my son. I won’t lose any more of my family. I never knew my mother. I will not miss a moment of my son’s life. I don’t care what you’ve seen. I’ve seen what happens when our children are sent off on foolish quests. They all end up dead. I want better for my boy. It won’t be his job to fix this sad broken little world.”

            Merlin gently took the baby from her arms and placed him in a wooden boat floating in the shallows. Gesturing at the ocean, the water rippled before becoming a sea of roiling mist. “Sometimes, we don’t choose our fate. Sometimes, our fate is chosen for us.”

            Argante snorted. “Whatever fate has in store for my son, it can choose someone else.”

            Merlin pretended he hadn’t heard her. “The sea of Time will take him into the future. He will be out of our enemies reach.”

            Argante glared up at Merlin. “I still don’t see why I cannot go with him.” Her voice began to tremble, and her lips quivered. “He’ll be all alone.”

            Merlin slipped an arm around her, drawing her close. He stroked her hair tenderly and spoke as gently as he could. “We cannot risk it. We are already changing time as it is. We have no idea what effect this will have on the future. The fewer people that make the trip, the better. I promise you, to the lad, it will be a matter of moments. He won’t be alone for long. Once he arrives, we should be able to retrieve him.”

            Argante stared down at her son as tears ran down her cheeks. Leaning over, she kissed his forehead before looking back up at Merlin.

            “He won’t fall out?”

            Merlin shook his head, chuckling briefly. “There are spells to keep him in the boat until he arrives in the future.”

            Gently, Argante pushed the boat away from the sure and watched as it sailed away into the mist.

            Merlin turned as they heard the thud of distant hoofbeats. “They’re coming. We need to get out of here.”

            Argante didn’t move. She merely continued staring out at the sea.

            “Argante!” Merlin said sharply.

            Argante shook her head. “Go, I’ll go into the wizarding world. I can hide there until my son returns.”

            “You can’t,” Merlin said. “How will you hide? How will you keep anyone from finding you? Return to Avalon, time will pass more quickly. You don’t know when he will show up in the future. Come back home, I can watch for him to return. Don’t subject yourself to a lifetime of exile. Besides, if the curse is cast while you are in the mortal world…”

            “I’ll die,” Argante said calmly. “Nevertheless, I will wait for him in the world of man. I will not allow him to be alone any longer than necessary.”

            The hoofbeats were closer now. They could hear swords being drawn from sheathes and the snorting of the horses.

            “There is no time for discussion. I am fae. We are very good at hiding in plain sight. Besides, I’m the daughter of Merlin. If I can’t hide from mortals, I deserve what happens to me. Now go before they catch you.”

            “And what am I to tell the boy’s father.”

            “Tell him my son and I are safe. He will not be too concerned, so long as we are in no danger.” Her lips turned up in a bitter smile. “He has another wife, he won’t miss me.”

            Merlin hesitated. “Good luck my daughter.”

            Argante glanced at Merlin. “I cannot repay you or Morgana for all that you’ve done. Thank you.”

            Merlin leaned forward and kissed her cheek. “The pleasure was all mine. Having you was the greatest honor of my life, and I wouldn’t have traded a moment of it for anything. I wish you could’ve met your mother. She would’ve been so proud of you.”

            Merlin raised a hand, the image of a dragon appearing flying high overhead. The screams of terror and nays of the horses let them know the dragon had been spotted. “That illusion won’t last long, but it will give us time to escape. Stay safe.”

            With one last look at her, Merlin turned and vanished without a sound.

            Argante stared at where he’d been before she turned away. In a swirl of wind, she was gone.

Behind them, the sea lapped gently at the shore. There was no sign that anyone had ever been there.

**ACC**

December                                 21, 2002

            Harry stood at the edge of the clearing, just out of sight of the figures huddled around the fire. A cold wind rustled his hair, causing him to draw his cloak more tightly around him. This was it. The end of his life was here. He glanced back at what was left of Hogwarts. The ruins of the castle lay upon the blackened earth like the moldering bones of a giant beast.

            Everyone was gone. All his reasons to fight. Hermione was dead. Ron was dead. Ginny was dead. Neville, Luna, Hanna, Susan, all those that had fought alongside him for all these years. Voldemort had taken great pride in showing him their murders. He was all alone.

He smiled bitterly. His life had been one long never ending war. There’d been only a few ceasefires along the way.

He looked down at the ring on his finger. If only Voldemort hadn’t killed Draco Malfoy for failing him. If only he’d been able to take Draco’s wand when they’d escaped Malfoy manor. Sighing, he waved a hand over his head, canceling the disillusionment charm.

            Taking a deep breath, he stepped into the clearing.

            “Harry,” Voldemort said jovially, his red eyes blazing like two coals in a fire. “You’ve come to face me at last. What’s wrong? Have you run out of friends to throw at me?”

            Harry didn’t answer. Instead, he held up his right hand. Voldemort’s smile fell as he saw the cracked stone on the ring Harry wore.

“The diary, the ring, the locket, the diadem, the snake, and the cup. All of your horcruxes are gone. You are mortal now.”

            Voldemort glared at Harry. “So, Dumbledore left you a little information, did he? No matter, the rituals I have performed will keep me alive long enough to find a new avenue for immortality.”

            “This ends now. I’m not letting you kill anyone else.” Sparks of light danced around Harry’s fingers.

            “I would like to know how you mastered wandless magic,” Voldemort said. “That is something no wizard before you have managed. Not even I, in all my years, have mastered wandless magic. You are truly one of a kind Harry Potter. I give you one last chance. Join me. Together, we could rebuild the wizarding world greater than ever before. I could be the father you never had. Look around you, I’ve met you here without any of my followers. Just say the word, and you could be one of my honored servants.”

            “Right,” Harry said. “And what’s to stop you from stabbing me in the back.”

            Voldemort shook his head. “I could make a magically binding vow if you wish? We may not have always saw eye to eye, but I can respect you for fighting for what you believed in, but you must admit you have lost. All your friends are dead. More people join me every day. It’s over.”

            “No,” Harry said. “I know I’ll die here. If you don’t kill me, your followers will, but I’ll never join you.”

            Harry gasped as a sudden pain shot through his stomach. Looking down, he saw the hilt of a dagger protruding from his midsection.

            “Basilisk venom,” Voldemort said casually. “There’s no phoenix to save you this time and no mother to die for you. I was going to face you in one last duel, but you just had to destroy my horcruxes. Now you will die as you lived, alone.”

            Harry fell to his knees. As his vision faded, he gasped out one word. “Sorry.”

            He looked up as Voldemort approached. “Good-bye Harry. It looks like death is painful. I’m so glad I will never experience it.”

            With the last of his strength, Harry made a swiping motion with his hand. A thin whip of air left his fingers. The last thing he saw was Voldemort’s shocked expression as his head went sailing into the trees.

“It’s over,” Harry whispered. “I finally did it. With one last shuddering breath, he knew no more.

**ACC**

            Harry snapped awake, lying on a hard surface. Slowly, memories returned to him. He’d been in the forest facing Voldemort. He’d finally killed him only to die himself. Harry stood and looked around.

            He appeared to be in an empty Kings cross station. Long benches lined the walls and a set of iron tracks led into the distance. What was this place? Looking down at himself, he realized he was naked. He probed the place Voldemort had stabbed him. There was no wound. He snorted.

“Of course, there’s no wound,” he muttered. “I’m dead.” Somehow, he knew how to get clothes. He thought of a pair of plain black robes. Immediately, the robes appeared a few yards away along with a pair of shoes and socks.

            As he approached the robes, Harry stopped. There were three objects lying next to the robes. A ring, a cloak, and a wand lay on the floor as if they’d just been dropped. Harry was sure they hadn’t been there a few seconds ago. Hesitantly, he approached the robes and dressed before examining the objects that lay before him on the floor.

            He recognized the cloak and ring instantly. The cloak had been his since his first year at Hogwarts, the ring was the same one he’d placed on his finger before his confrontation with Voldemort, but the wand…

            Wrapping the cloak around him, Harry slid the ring back on his finger before picking up the wand. Raising it to eye level, he examined the legendary Death Stick for the first time.

            The wand was a little over a foot long. The handle was formed by two conjoined spheres worn smooth as velvet by much handling. The shaft was plain and unadorned. All in all, the wand appeared wholly unremarkable, but as his fingers wrapped around the handle, Harry could feel the power flowing through the thin stick of wood.

            The warmth flowed up his arm, wrapping around him like a warm blanket on a cold day. The ring on his right ring finger warmed along with the cloak across his shoulders. It was as if the three hallows were happy to be united at last.

Why was the wand here? Voldemort had become its master when he killed Malfoy. Even if he’d won its allegiance when he killed Voldemort, why would it have followed him here? Wherever here was. A soft whining sound drew his attention.

            Turning towards the benches lining the walls, Harry approached the place where he’d heard the sound. Kneeling down, he looked under the bench and gasped.

            What appeared to be a flayed human child lay underneath the bench. Looking closely, Harry saw that the face was snake-like with red eyes. The thing whined again and lifted its arms as if begging for help.

            “There is no helping that poor damned creature,” a soft musical voice said from behind him.

            Harry turned to see a young woman barely older than him standing there. Long silver hair fell to her shoulders and green eyes stared at him as if she hadn’t seen him in ages. Her pale white skin glowed faintly as if lit by an inner light.

            “Are you an angel?” Harry whispered.

            The woman laughed, her lips curving upward in a soft smile. “No,” she said softly. Reaching out, she stroked his cheek. “I’m just someone who has waited centuries to see you again.”

            “Who…who are you?”

            “Call me Argante.”

            Harry nodded. “Okay,” he said. “What do you want with me?”

            “Much, and yet very little,” she said. “But first, we need some company.”

            Argante clicked her fingers. Harry turned where she was looking.

            Harry’s eyes widened as he saw two people he’d only seen in Photos before.

            “Mum?” he whispered. “Dad?”

            “We’re so proud of you,” Lily said walking closer to him.

“We couldn’t have asked for a better son,” James said.

            Lily drew him into a hug. Pulling away, she stared into his eyes, cupping his face between her warm hands.

            “There is so much we need to tell you.”

            “Yeah,” James said. “And we want you to know, it doesn’t change anything.”

            Harry stared at his parents. “What do you mean?”

            “Sit,” James said gesturing to one of the benches. Harry sat and Argante sat down beside him, taking one of his hands in hers. Harry noticed how soft her fingers were and how warm her hand was. A feeling of contentment washed over him. Somehow, he knew this strange woman loved him. She loved him more fiercely than he’d ever known in his short life.

            “Harry,” James said, gesturing at Argante. “We want you to meet your mother.”

            Harry turned to stare at the young woman beside him. “You, but that’s impossible. You’re…”

            “Too young?” Argante asked, her green eyes sparkling with mischief.

            Harry nodded.

“The fae don’t age like mortals.”

            “But if you’re my mother, wouldn’t that make me a fairy?”

            Argante’s lips thinned. “We prefer fae. Fairy is an insult, not unlike calling a muggle-born a mudblood.”

            Harry winced. “Sorry.” He thought for a moment. “That would explain how I learned to use wandless magic. After my wand was broken, I realized I didn’t need it. I could use any spell I wanted, just by thinking of the incantation and waving my hand.”

            Argante smiled. “It looks like the curse wasn’t able to change everything. I’m glad.”

            “Curse?”

            “I’ll explain that in a moment,” Argante said.

            “So, what does all of this mean? I mean I’m dead. So, not that I’m not happy to see you, but you guys are a little late.”

            Argante smiled bitterly. “Yes, we’re truly sorry about that, but we couldn’t get to you before now.”

            “If you’re my mother, why was I with Lily and James.” He glanced over at his parents. “No offense.”

            Lily smiled gently. “None taken,” she said. “It is a legitimate question. You showed up on our doorstep on July 31, 1980. We’d been trying for a child for a while, and you were an answer to our prayers. We adopted you and you became the heir to the Potter family.”

            Harry looked at Argante. “Why?”

            Argante winced. “You were my son, my only son. I intended to raise you on the outskirts of Elfame, away from the prying eyes of our family. Someone tried to assassinate you. After the second attempt, I knew I had to do something.”

            “What did you do?”

            “I asked my father for help. He summoned the sea of time and sent you into the future. Time magic is dangerous even for the fae, but he was able to ensure your safety. I knew no one would risk going after you. You would be safe, even if it would be years before I saw you again. I intended to retrieve you when you appeared, but someone cast a curse that erased all knowledge of the fae from history. Reality itself was rewritten, locking the fae away and killing most of those that were on earth. What few that survived became house elves or were forced into Servitude like the goblins.”

            “But you never became a house elf and you’re clearly not a goblin.”

            Argante shook her head. “I died when the curse was cast. My spirit clung to this place, hoping there would be a chance to repair the damage that was done some day.”

            “But what’s done is done. I mean it’s tragic, but the curse has ran its course hasn’t it? Besides, the world is ruined. The wizarding population is decimated. I’m pretty sure the muggles know about us by this point.”

            Lily spoke up. “If something isn’t done, the curse will cause reality itself to unravel. The world has another twenty years before the human race ceases to exist.”

            “No!” Harry said horrified.

            “We’re afraid so,” James said.

            “What…what happens?”

            “First the good news. You did kill Voldemort. There are enough wizards left that the ministry is rebuilt, and everyone has a semblance of a normal life. Over the next decade or so, the wizarding population begins to recover. The ministry manages to mostly smooth over things with the muggles and things are stable, if not friendly.”

            “All of that sounds great,” Harry said.

            “Twenty years from now, the curse begins to cause magical fluctuations in space and time. The ministry calls this the calamity. To make a long story short, the muggles are tired of magical folk and their disasters, a war breaks out, and everyone dies horribly. Turns out, when magic and radiation mix, horrible things happen. The end of most life on earth for starters.”

            Harry swallowed thickly. “What do you mean most life?”

            “The insects survive. Not only do they survive, but they thrive. A few humans survive for a while, but some insects like warm bodies to lay their eggs in.”

            Harry swallowed again. He felt as if he were gonna be sick. “How can you be so calm about this?”

            “Because it hasn’t happened yet,” Argante said patiently. “Thanks to the objects that followed you here, we have a chance to stop the curse from being cast. If we do this, the world will reset. Lily and James may not die, I’ll be able to retrieve you, and the fae will definitely be able to keep magic hidden from the mundane folk, preventing the war we just discussed.”

            “What’s the catch?”

            “Voldemort will still be a threat. We will need to find out who cast the curse in the first place and stop them from doing it again. If I had it my way, I’d take you into Elfame and let the world burn, but you have a hero complex. If you keep any memories of this life, you will want to be involved in stopping the world from going to hell in a handcart.”

            Harry nodded. “I would.”

            Argante nodded. “I’ll make sure you are trained for what is coming then. We will stop whoever has caused all this trouble together. I’m not losing you again, that is, if you agree.”

            Harry shook his head. “I don’t have a choice, do I?”

            “You could choose to pass on,” James said. “Listen, no matter what happens, we want you to know we regret nothing. We were proud to be your parents, even if we won’t be in this new world.”

            “Thanks,” Harry said.

            Lily drew him into a hug. “I love you. I hope we can meet in the future and at least be friends.”

            James clapped him on the shoulder. “Good luck.”

            Harry turned to Argante. “How do we do this?”

            “Focus on preventing the curse that covers the world from happening. The magic of the Hallows, combined with the magic of this place will do the rest.”

            Gripping the wand tightly, Harry focused on the curse. Almost instantly, he could see a shroud of darkness covering the world. He concentrated on dispelling the darkness.

            The ring, cloak, and wand warmed. A blinding light shot into the darkness. Harry felt the ground drop out from under his feet. Before he could scream, everything went black.

**ACC**

July 15, 1967

            Bellatrix Black stared down at the contract her father had written up.

            “No,” she said fiercely.

            Cygnus glowered at her. “Excuse me?”

            Bellatrix glared up at her father. “You heard me. I won’t allow myself to be soled like a piece of meat.

            Cygnus scowled. “This is all because of that friend of Druella’s. She let you think you could be more than you are. Don’t forget girl, you exist to bring honor to the Black family.”

            Bellatrix clenched her fists. “I still say no.”

            Cygnus reached for his wand but froze. A woman had appeared in the room with them. Her long silver hair moved as if blown by an invisible wind. She stared at Cygnus, her green eyes like to chips of jade.

            “Cygnus,” she said silkily. “Have you forgotten the debt your family owes my people?”

            Cygnus glared at her. “The Black family owes the fair folk, not you.”

            Argante’s lips turned up in an icy smile. “I am Granddaughter of the Dagda, the highking of the fae. Your debt was made with my family. From this day forward, Bellatrix, Andromeda, and Narcissa are free to choose their own paths.”

            “You can’t interfere in the running of my family,” Cygnus said leaping to his feet.

            “Nothing in our agreement says otherwise. Our agreement with the Black family was just like the agreements we made with other pureblood families. We would take all the unwanted children and give you fae children in their place. Our agreement with King James I of England was that we would only interfere in the lives of those with fae blood. Your family has plenty of fae blood. We can step in any time we choose. If I find that your daughters have been harmed in any way, or forced to marry someone that will do them harm, I will return and take back all we have given your family with interest. Do I make myself clear?”

            Cygnus’s hand clenched into a fist. The fae blood had strengthened the Black family and kept them from producing squibs, but he knew he stood no chance against this woman. The stories said that she was the daughter of Merlin. He tended not to believe those stories, but she had just appeared in his study without triggering the words. No wizard could’ve done that. He knew he stood no chance against her.

            “Why do you care. You hardly ever interfere in the affairs of wizards. Why is the welfare of my daughters worth your notice?”

            Argante’s icy smile softened. “I’m just laying the groundwork. That’s what I’ve been doing every time I’ve come to see your daughters. I want them to avoid the mistakes of the past.”

            Cygnus blinked. “What are you babbling about?”

            Argante shook her head. “It doesn’t matter. Remember my words.”

            Before Cygnus could say a word, Argante had vanished.

**ACC**

            Argante paced back and forth in the small cottage she had bought. She’d been waiting to retrieve her baby for nearly two hundred years. She’d watched as Voldemort attacked the wizarding world. Fae had joined both sides of the war.

            This meant that there were fewer deaths on both sides due to the fae being able to protect their wizarding allies. She’d searched for the person that cast the curse, but with no luck.

            Some things had remained the same, but others were very different. One thing of note was that Lily Evans had not started Hogwarts in 1971. Argante had searched for the girl all over the United Kingdom, but to no avail. Fortunately, James Potter still existed and Argante had watched his family closely.

            To her surprise, a strange girl named Siobhan Bones had started Hogwarts in 1971 and James had married her seven years later. Argante had examined her closely, but she was just a normal witch. She was the younger sister of Edgar Bones. Argante wasn’t sure, but she didn’t think the girl had existed before.

As the time for Harry’s return approached, Argante contacted Bellatrix and asked her to keep her informed of any developments about children adopted into the Potter family.

When July 31, 1980, had come around, Bellatrix informed her that a child had been found on the steps of Potter manor. Unfortunately, a group of fae and Death Eaters had attacked her on her way there. By the time she’d dealt with them and healed from her injuries, Harry was with the Potters. This time, there was a key difference. The Potters had adopted him, but they’d performed no blood adoption ritual. Why? Was her boy not good enough to be part of the Potter family? True, this would make it far easier to retrieve him, but still.

            Last night had been October 31, 1981. Just like last time, Voldemort had been defeated by Harry, his body had been reduced to a charred skeleton. No one had said it was her boy that had defeated him, but who else could generate a cold so intense it could burn someone’s flesh from their bones.

            A knock on the door drew her from her thoughts.

            Argante raised her right hand, a ball of blue light hovering just above her palm. “Enter,” she called.

            The door swung open, revealing a tearful Siobhan Potter. Argante leapt to her feet when she saw the silver haired baby in the woman’s arms.

            “Mrs. Potter,” she said barely restraining herself from grabbing Harry. “To what do I owe the pleasure of your company.”

            Siobhan wiped her eyes and brushed her blond hair away from her face. She shifted Harry to her other arm and pushed the door of the cottage closed. She stared at Argante, her piercing green eyes pleading. “Milady,” she said. “I need your help. I’m asking a lot, but I have nowhere else to turn.”

            Argante gestured her to a seat and sat down across from her. “What seems to be the problem?” she asked carefully.

            Siobhan hesitantly held out Harry to her. “I… I need you to take Harry.”

            Argante’s heart leapt. “I’ll be happy to, but may I ask why?”

            Siobhan stared at the other woman. “You’d be happy to?”

            “Of course,” Argante said taking the sleeping baby from Siobhan’s arms and rocking him gently. “He is my son, my only son after all.”

            Siobhan stared at Argante in shock. “Your son,” she said, “But how… why…”

            “To make a long story short, my father and I sent young Harry here through time and he ended up at your home. I went to retrieve him, but I was… detained. By the time I was ready to get him again, you and James had already adopted him.”

Siobhan leaned back in her chair. “Harry… Harry defeated Voldemort.”

            Argante nodded. “I know.”

            “You do?”

            “Only fae magic could do that to a person.”

            “James is afraid of him. We have a newborn daughter you see. James fears that he might hurt her if he could do that to a wizard like Voldemort. I talked to Bellatrix and Narcissa. Bellatrix said you were an acquaintance of the Black family. She said you would probably take him in.”

            Argante ran her fingers through Harry’s hair. “I’ve done some work for the Black family over the centuries. With Harry being my son, I think it’s safe to say I’ll take him.”

            Siobhan hesitated. “You won’t… you won’t tell him we abandoned him or anything?”

            Argante shook her head. “It’s clear that you don’t want to give him up. As for James… I don’t like how he feels, but I can understand it.”

            “Will you keep me updated on Harry?”

            Argante smiled. “Of course, I will.”

            Siobhan sighed in relief. She got to her feet and headed for the door. As she opened the door, she looked back at Argante.

            “I’ll look forward to your first letter.”

            Argante waved to her. “Count on it.”

            As the door closed behind Siobhan, Argante looked down at her son. “Harry,” she murmured. “It is a good name. He can keep it, but the middle and last name have to go.”

            She kissed his forehead and leaned back in her chair. It was good to have her baby in her arms again. She snapped her fingers. “I’ve got it. “Harry Orion Emry’s.”

            At the sound of his new name, Harry awoke. He looked up at her, smiling and gurgling happily.

            “Hey,” Argante whispered, her eyes filling with tears. “I’m your Mum and I’ve waited so long to hold you again.”

            As she prepared him a bottle of milk, Argante reflected that things hadn’t gone as smooth as possible, but Harry was in her arms. Sdidn’t know what the future of this new world would bring, but she would be right there with her son through it all.

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

            Harry awoke in his bed and stretched. Rolling over, he glanced up at the clock on the wall. It was just after seven in the morning. Pushing the covers off, the cool air made goosebumps rise on his skin. Hurriedly, he leapt out of bed and dressed himself in a pair of jeans and a long sleeved shirt.

            “Harry,” his Mum called. “Are you awake?”

            “Yeah,” Harry called back.

            “Well, come and have breakfast. We’ve got training to do.”

            Harry looked around his room. It was smaller than the one he’d had at the Dursleys in his old life. It was barely big enough for a desk, a bed, and a moderately sized closet to hang his clothes. However, this home was far better than anything he’d experienced before.

            He still remembered his old life, but the memories were faded, like a photo blurred with time. It was like the events of his past had happened to someone else.

He smiled at a picture of his mother sitting on the desk. He couldn’t have asked for a better mother.  Argante was patient, fair, but strict. When she told him not to do something, she usually had a good reason for it.

            As soon as he was old enough, Argante began training him in magic. He’d been surprised how easy it was to tap into his magic. It was just like flexing his fingers or blinking his eyes. His magic was a part of him waiting to be used. He frowned as he glanced at the window.

            The only thing he missed about his old life was his friends. Argante had tried to arrange playdates with Siobhan, but there’d been no response to her letters. Harry often wondered if Siobhan had changed her mind and didn’t want to know about him.

            “Harry,” Argante called. “Breakfast is almost ready. Do I need to bring water in there again?”

            Harry winced. Getting woken by cold water was not a pleasant start to the day.

            Harry finished getting dressed and hurried into the kitchen.

            Argante looked up from the stove where she was frying bacon. “Good morning, Luv,” she said walking over and kissing his forehead. “Sleep well?”

            Harry nodded. Glancing over at the paper, he noticed the date.

            “November 5, 1987.”

            “Very good,” Argante said smiling. “I see you’ve been practicing.”

            “Mum, I’m seven. If I didn’t know how to read, I’d be way behind.”

            Argante laughed as she sat plates of bacon, fried eggs, fried tomatoes, baked beans, and toast on the table. She gestured to the food. “Sit, eat while it’s hot. We have more training to do today.”

            “More magic?”

            “Yep, I think you’ve got illusions and glamour down. Today, we’ll start working on transformation.”

            “Wizards call it transfiguration.”

            “Wizards also call telephones, Pheletones. Just because they call something by a name, doesn’t mean it’s the only name or even the correct name.”

            Harry grinned. He loved hearing his Mum talk like this. She never said anything bad about wizards or their culture, but as now, she pointed out that the fae and wizards were different. At that thought, Harry looked up at his mother.

            “Mum?”

            Argante smiled. Even after seven years of raising her son, she still never got tired of him calling her that. “Yes luv?”

            “You know I have memories from my past life, right?”

            Argante nodded. “Yes,” she said slowly.

            “Well, I remember one of my friends, Hermione. She always pointed out things she saw wrong with the wizarding world. You’ve lived in the wizarding world for almost two hundred years, and you haven’t said a negative thing about wizards. Why is that?”

            “Because the mortal world is a different culture. I hate what the mortals have done, but our people chose to leave this world centuries ago. Before we can change anything, we must try and understand the culture we are a part of. Perhaps, there is a reason they think the way they do. No one wins an argument through arguing. You must try and understand the other party before you can discuss a subject. Once you begin to argue, nothing gets done.”

            “So, you are saying Voldemort may be right in his persecution of the Muggle-born?” Harry asked curiously. He shuddered as images of the burned-out husk of Hogwarts filled his mind.

            “I’m saying there are extremists on both sides. I’ve lived in this world and seen much. With the breaking of the curse, I didn’t have to hide. Voldemort’s followers are racists and bigots of the highest order.

            However, the Ministry of magic wants to outlaw the very spells and charms that can help a person defend themselves. A society without the means to protect themselves, is a society doomed to fall.”

            Harry gazed at his mother. “You are saying the dark arts aren’t evil?”

            “I’m saying not all the spells classified as dark are evil. The three unforgivable curses were once used as healing spells. When the killing curse is cast on a deceased person, there is a chance it will restart a person’s heart. The cruciartus curse can be used to restore feeling to damaged nerves. Lastly, the imperius curse can be used to save a person’s life if they panic.”

            Harry nodded. He hadn’t considered these things in his previous life. “So, what is a truly dark curse.”

“Fiend fire,” Argante said. “That fire is difficult to control and can burn through anything. There is no practical application for fiend fire. Also, dark cutting curses that can’t be healed and rotting curses are dark curses.”

            “So, any spell that has no practical application is dark?”

            “Any curse that can do nothing, but cause harm and destruction is dark. That doesn’t mean a person doesn’t need to learn about them. If we don’t learn about them, we cannot protect ourselves from them.”

Harry decided to change the subject. His Mum had given him a lot to think about. “Did you ever miss Elfame?”

            “Quite a lot. The mortal world is full of cold iron and avoiding it was tricky, but I knew you would show up in the mortal world, so here is where I came.”

            “So, why are we still here? I mean why not go back to Elfame and stay until my time to go to Hogwarts.”

            “Because the person that cast the curse was in the mortal world or at least in the wizarding world. You need a working knowledge of this world and more knowledge of why things are the way they are if we are to find them. This will be different than your earlier life. Not all wizarding traditions are backwards.”

            Harry focused on a single word. “We?”

            “Do I look like Dumbledore? I’m not letting you go through this alone. You may have the memories of your past life, but you are not that person.”

            Harry took one last bite of egg before carrying his plate to the sink.

            “Thanks for the food.”

            “You’re welcome,” Argante said. “I’ll meet you in the garden.”

            As he walked to the door, Harry looked around his home. It was made up of only five rooms. There was a small bathroom, two bedrooms, a kitchen and a den where he and his mother read in the evenings.

            He chuckled to himself as he stepped out the door. It may not be as large as the Weasley’s home or as nice as the Dursley home, but this was his home, and he wouldn’t trade it for the world.

**ACC**

            Harry sat down in the garden and watched as his mother took a seat across from him.

            “Right,” she said. “What do you remember from your past life as a wizard?”

            “Well, the first-year spells are the clearest.”

            “Good,” Argante said handing him a match. “Can you change this into a silver needle?”

            Harry looked down at the match. The wood was green and fresh, still full of life and vitality. “How…”

            Argante held up a hand. “I’ll explain later. Change the match first.”

            Shrugging, Harry cupped the match in his hands. Calling up his magic was second nature to him now. Concentrating, he visualized the silver needle. He could feel the cold of the silver. He pictured the razor-sharp point against his skin.

He felt warmth flow through him before it centered in his hands. The match shifted. Harry felt the cool silver of the needle on his skin.

            “Very good,” Argante said taking the needle from his hand. “Tell me, how long do you think this transformation will last?”

            “A few hours?”

            Argante shook her head. “No, unless reversed, this transformation is permanent. Now, take this.” She handed him a glass tube. “Change this into a snake.”

            Harry took the tube. He visualized a small garter snake. He felt the warmth of his magic, but nothing happened. “I can’t.”

            “No,” Argante said. “That is the limit of our magic. “We cannot change something that isn’t alive into something that is living. Wizardry can create a false life, but fae magic cannot do that.”

            “That’s what you meant by more potent. Our transformation has no time limit, but we can’t change a button into a beetle.”

            “Correct,” Argante said. “If that button was made of plastic or metal, we cannot give life to it. However, there is a work around.” Taking the tube back, Argante sliced her finger with a fingernail and filled the tube with a few drops of blood. “Now try.”

            Harry took the glass tube and concentrated on the image of a snake. This time, the glass shifted and writhed, becoming a small green snake.”

            Harry blinked. “How did that work?”

            “Blood is alive. It is part of an organic material. If the objects have something that is alive or once was alive, we can extend the changes to that object.”

            “Seems complicated.”

            “Not once you get the hang of it.” Argante pulled out a handful of wooden buttons. “Come on, let’s see how much you remember.”

**ACC**

            Harry was pleasantly surprised at how much of his old knowledge had remained. He may not be the same Harry he was before, but he appeared to have kept the knowledge of his earlier education.

            “Good,” Argante said as a beetle scurried off into the grass around them. “That was the last one. I’m very impressed. It seems that Hogwarts wasn’t a total waste of your time after all.”

            Harry looked down at the ground. “I could’ve done better. I should’ve done better.”

            “It is true you should’ve put more effort into your education, but you didn’t have anyone to encourage you either, so I’m willing to let it slide.”

            Harry smiled. “So, no skiving off homework this time around?”

            “No.”

            They were interrupted by a soft voice.

            “Harry?”

            Harry turned to see a girl with long dirty blond hair staring at him. Her silver eyes were wide with shock and a single tear rolled down her cheek.

            She looked familiar. With a jolt, Harry realized who she looked like. It couldn’t be luna, could it? Even if it was, she wouldn’t recognize him, would she?”

            “Luna?”

            “Yes,” the girl said, her voice quavering. “It’s me Harry. It’s Luna Lovegood. I remember you. I remember everything.”

**ACC**

            Argante led them into the kitchen and sat them down at the table. Harry didn’t take his eyes off of Luna as his Mum hurried to the stove. The girl stared around curiously. Harry knew his old friend would be taking everything in. She was like Hermione in some ways, but where Hermione thirsted for knowledge and did whatever she had to do to gain that knowledge; Luna was just happy to see something new.

            “I can feel the magic in this place. It’s old.”

            Argante hurried back to the table carrying a pot of tea and a plate of cookies. “I offer these with no expectation of recompense,” she said formally.”

            Luna blinked. “Ah,” she said. “Of course. You are fae now. Thank you.”

            Argante nodded. “You’re welcome.”

            Luna took a bite of a cookie, still not taking her eyes off Harry. “You look different, but I knew it was you.”

            Harry glanced at the mirror hanging on the wall of the kitchen. He had a narrow face with high cheekbones, neat silver hair, and bright blue green eyes.

            “I don’t look like I did before that’s for sure, but how did you recognize me?”

            Luna giggled. “You and the others were my only friends for a long time. I’d recognize you anywhere.”

            “But how did you get here?” Argante asked. “When the curse was broken, the world reset. Most of Harry’s friends from his past life won’t remember anything.”

            Luna looked away. “I don’t know how I got here. I remember seeing a flash of green light and I was playing with Lily in the garden.” She beamed. “I’m so glad her parents are so open minded.”

            “Lily?”

            “Lily Marie Evans. She’s my best friend. She looks like those pictures of your Mum you had in our old life.”

            “Wait?” Argante said. “Lily is here. She’s alive?”

            Luna nodded. “Yeah, why are you so surprised?”

            Argante had a relieved smile on her face. “I thought she’d been erased from existence. She must have been born later this time. Have you met her parents?”

            “Her mother is very nice,” Luna said. “She’s taught me about televisions, video tapes, and telephones. I think her parents were just relieved to know Lily wasn’t possessed or something.”

            “So, Lily is, okay?” Harry asked.

            “Yes, her father was a bit hesitant at first, but he came around.”

Harry took Luna’s small delicate hand across the table. “You’re happy?”

            Luna smiled. “Oh yes, I don’t see Daddy that much, but Mummy takes good care of me. The best part is she’s not doing spell craft this time around. She’s a healer, so she won’t be in a lab that explodes.”

            Harry winced. He’d forgotten how blunt she could be.

            “And your memories? They don’t bother you?”

            “I’m not the same as I was. I’m a different person. When my memories started coming back, I was afraid, but now it’s easy to look at things objectively.”

            Harry nodded. “Mine kicked in when I was three. If Mum hadn’t been there… How did you deal with it? Who did you confide in?”

            Luna shrugged. “Lily was a good listener.” She smiled. “She was really interested to learn about you.”

            “How much did you tell her?”

            “I just told her that you were a boy I knew before. I thought telling her that she was a person who adopted you and then died protecting you might be a bit much.”

            Harry winced at Luna’s blunt response. “That was probably a good idea.”

            Argante frowned. “This is all nice, but we still need to figure out how you got here.”

            “Why?”

            “To make sure no one else will remember.”

            “I don’t think that’ll be a problem,” Merlin said appearing beside the table. “Hey cookies, I’m starving.”

            Merlin grabbed a cookie and conjured a cup of tea and a chair with a wave of his hand.

            “Dad” Argante asked. “I haven’t seen you in over a century and a half. Where have you been?”

            “Around,” Merlin said his mouth full of cookie. He glanced at Harry. “Good job fixing the world, being stuck outside time and space is no fun at all. Once you’ve been with one eldritch abomination, you’ve been with all of them.”

            Luna smiled innocently. “Were you the lady or the man?”

            Merlin swallowed the cookie. “I’d rather not talk about it,” he said dusting his hands off and grabbing another cookie. “Let’s just say it wasn’t near as fun as that year I spent with those dryads.”

            “Dad!” Argante glared. “They’re seven.”

            “Never too early to learn of the joys of life. Besides, they have memories of a past life, so are they really still children?”

            “Yes well, not everyone enjoys sleeping with everything that will have them.”

            Merlin finished his second cookie. “No one will replace your mother, no matter how much fur or scales they have. Anyway, Luna here was probably the only person to make the trip besides Harry of course.”

            “Probably?” Harry asked.

            “Luna was special. She’s not a seer, but she’s… unique.”

            Luna blushed. “I’m not that special.”

            Merlin winked. “And that’s the most special thing about you. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a date with a dragon.” He vanished.

            Harry stared at his mother. “So, that was Merlin?”

            “Yep.”

            “The Merlin?”

            “Yep.”

            “My Grandfather Merlin?”

            “Yep.”

            “He’s a bit odd.”

            “Great mage, poor choice in partners. I’m really glad Morgana taught me most of what I know. After my Mum died, he was never really the same.”

            “Was he kidding about the dragon thing?”

            “No.”

            “But he’s human, or at least human shaped,” Luna said. “How could he have a relationship with a dragon.”

            Argante gave the girl a pained smile. “I’ll explain when you’re older.”

            “She tells me that too,” Harry grumbled.

            Luna gulped. “I can wait.”

**ACC**

            Argante decided to take Luna home so her mother wouldn’t worry. To her and Harry’s great surprise, Luna lived in Ottery ST. Catchpole, but the house was different.

            “Woe,” Harry said. “Your house looked like a giant chess piece before.”

            Luna smiled at the blue two-story house. “Daddy isn’t quite as… eccentric as before.”

            Before Harry could respond, the door of the house swung open.

            “Luna,” a girl with long red hair and bright green eyes rushed out of the house. “Aunt Pandora has been worried sick. You are gonna be in so much trouble. Why’d you go and wander off like that?”

            “I found Harry.”

            At that simple statement, the girl stopped and turned to stare at Harry.

            “Oh,” she said breathlessly. “So, you are Harry.” She grinned. “You look nothing like Luna described. You’re even cuter.”

            Harry felt himself blushing. “T-thanks,” he murmured.

            He stared at the girl. She looked different from how he imagined. She was very skinny, and her hair fell to the center of her back. Her alman shaped green eyes sparkled with amusement and her smile revealed even white teeth. He cleared his throat.

            “Luna has told me a lot about you.”

            Before Lily could say anything, the door swung open again.

            “Luna,” a woman hurried out of the house. “Where’d you wander off…” She froze when she saw Argante and Harry. In a flash, she held a tall staff. A silver sphere mounted on the top of the staff burned with blue fire.

            “Who are you? What are you doing with my daughter?”

            “We were just bringing her home,” Argante said carefully. “How about putting the glowing staff away before the mundane folk see.”

            The woman frowned. “Only magical folk can see this staff for what it is. Who are you two?”

            “May we come inside,” Argante asked. “This could take a bit of explaining.”

            The woman hesitated.

            “I swear on my power that I nor my son mean you any harm,” Argante said quickly.

            There was a flash of light as the oath took effect.

            “Very well,” the woman said. She took the two girls by the hand. “Come along you two.”

**ACC**

            “Nice place you got here…”

            “Lovegood,” the woman said stiffly. “Pandora Lovegood.”

            “Ms. Lovegood then,” Argante said calmly. “Your daughter came to find us. We mean you nor your family no harm.”

            “What kind of witch are you? I can sense your magic, but it’s… different… wilder than anything I’ve felt before.”

            “My son and I are fae.”

            “Ah,” Pandora said nodding. “I see. “That makes more sense. I’ve never seen full blooded fae before. They usually keep their children away from Hogwarts.”

            “Not me,” Argante said. “My son will be attending Hogwarts in a little over four years.”

            Pandora arched a single eyebrow. “Why?”

            “That is between my son and I.”

            Pandora nodded. “Fair enough. What do you want with my daughter.”

            “Nothing,” Argante said. “She was just happy to see Harry.”

            Pandora tapped her chin with one finger, a thoughtful expression on her face. “Does this have anything to do with Luna’s strange memories?”

            Luna turned to stare at her mother. “Mummy?”

“Come now, Moonbeam, you didn’t think I wouldn’t notice? You talk in your sleep, and I do check on you at night.” Pandora smiled at her reassuringly. “Regardless of where you came from, you are my daughter, and nothing will ever change that. Do you understand me?”

            Luna nodded, her lip quivering.

            Pandora drew her into a hug. Still holding her, she turned to Argante. “Well?”

            “We didn’t even know about her until today. My son, Harry, is in the same boat. He has memories of an earlier existence.”

            “So, reincarnation is real?”

            Argante shrugged. “I don’t believe so. Whether it is or not, this is not reincarnation. It’s more complicated than that.”

            “Can you explain?”

            “It’s a long story.”

            “I have time and it looks like my daughter will be involved. My husband won’t be home for a few days.”

            Argante turned to Harry. “I’ll need your help.”

            Harry nodded, looking far more serious than any seven-year-old should.

            “I suppose it starts on June 21, 1800.”

**ACC**

            An hour later, Argante and Harry had told their entire story. When they were done, Pandora was frowning.

            “How much have you dealt with the wizarding world since this curse was broken.”

            “Not much since I got Harry back,” Argante said. “We don’t need to. I’ve taken a job at an inn in the village, and it pays enough for our needs. I did a lot in the wizarding world before I got Harry, but I mostly stayed out of the limelight.”

            Pandora turned to Harry. “What you’ve described about the treatment of the Muggle-born is similar to this world. There is some discrimination, but nothing too bad. It’s not any worse than the fae and other magical creatures are treated. That is to say, you have racists and bigots in every society, but it is far from the norm. Voldemort caused a lot of problems, but things have quieted down since he fell. His supporters are still around, but things are quiet for the moment. I can tell you that no one has died at Hogwarts in the past fifty years. Dumbledore kept Voldemort’s followers far away from the school.”

            “That’s… good?” Harry said glancing at Luna.

            “We can be sure that history has changed at least,” Argante said. “Bellatrix was never a Death Eater. As a matter-of-fact, she fought against them. Remus Lupin was never bitten by a werewolf and now works for the department of mysteries.”  

            “What about Grindelwald?” Harry asked.

            Pandora shook her head. “Grindelwald joined with Hitler in WWII. Dumbledore and an army of like-minded individuals, both human and otherwise, fought against him. According to the History books, Grindelwald was taken by a faery knight. They don’t say what happened to him, but rumor is he was taken to Elfame.”

            “Why’d they take him to Elfame?”

            Pandora frowned before her expression cleared. “Grindelwald’s mother was a redcap. The fae claimed him as one of their own, so they could try him for his crimes. He killed many fae as well as wizards during the war.” She shuddered. “There are whispers about his punishment. They say what they did to him was worse than death.”

            Argante nodded. “Well, you’ve certainly given us enough to think about.” She turned to Harry. “Come on, it’s time to go home.”

            “Can I see you again?” Luna asked.

            Harry smiled, and just like that, he was a child again. “Of course, you and Lily. It’ll be nice to have kids my own age to play with.”

            Pandora smiled at Harry. “You and your Mum are welcome here anytime.” She turned to Argante. “I am sorry about the rough start.”

            Argante waved a hand. “No harm done. I’d have reacted the same way if I were you.”

            Pandora’s staff was suddenly in her hand. Raising the staff to point at the ceiling, she spoke in a formal tone.

            “I, Pandora McNeil Lovegood, swear on my life and magic that I will keep everything we have spoken about today a secret so mote it be.”

            There was a flash of light. When it cleared, Argante nodded gratefully. “Thank you.”

            As Harry and Argante stepped out the door, Harry looked back at Luna and grinned. Maybe living in this new world wouldn’t be so bad after all.

A/N

1. I own nothing.
2. Please remember that this is a story, and the views may not be my own, but the views of the characters. I write this because of how divisive and argumentative people have become.
3. Any paring suggestions will be welcome. I guarantee this is a different story than most on this sight, so literally any character can show up.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

            Harry woke as something landed on the bed beside him. “Wake up,” a soft voice said. “It’s finally time.”

            “Luna?” Harry opened his eyes to see the girl grinning down at him. “Alberic’s teeth, do you know what time it is?”

            “Get up, your mum said we’d be getting our books and supplies today. It’s almost eight and she wants to be gone by half passed nine.”

            Harry sat up rubbing his eyes. “Luna, the list of supplies hasn’t changed in a century or so. It’ll be the same supplies we got last time.”

            “Maybe. Remember, this is a whole new world. We don’t know who or what might be at Hogwarts now.”

            Harry stared at her. “Who or what? Do you know something?”

            Luna looked back innocently. “I know many things. Hurry up, breakfast is ready.”

            Harry watched Luna skip out of the room. His friend didn’t believe in strange creatures like she had in the future, but she was still odd. She somehow knew things she shouldn’t. Harry had a feeling that Hogwarts was gonna be far different than he originally thought.

**ACC**

            “Look who’s up,” Pandora said as Harry entered the kitchen.

            Harry grunted. “Mum had me running from the wild hunt last night. I was almost eaten by a bear.”

            Pandora frowned at Argante. “Really?”

            Argante shrugged as she sat a large platter of pancakes on the table. “He needs to be fast on his feet. Besides, I was watching him. If he were in any real danger, I’d have stepped in.”

            Pandora rolled her eyes. Over the past four years, the two women had become close friends. Pandora had become like an aunt to Harry and Lily and Luna were his best friends and constant companions.

            “I swear if I wasn’t married to my husband, I’d think you were mad.”

            Argante shrugged again. “Who decides if a person is mad. What is madness?” She glanced at Harry. “Let’s eat. We have a long day ahead of us.”

            Harry sat down next to Lily and filled his plate with Pancakes, bacon, and sausages. Looking over, Harry saw the girl grinning at him.

            “A bear?”

            “A big bear.”

            “There aren’t any bears in England.”

            “But there are in Elfame.”

            Lily shrugged. “I don’t see what your complaining about. If a bear had eaten you, it would’ve coughed you back up.”

            “That’s not the point.”

            “What is the point?”

            “It almost ate me.”

            Lily’s green eyes sparkled. “You would’ve come out one end or the other.”

            They ate in silence for the next few moments. When they were done, Argante cleaned the plates with a wave of her hand. Another wave, and the plates were back in the cupboard.

            “Show off,” Pandora muttered.

            “Magic saves time,” Argante said. “Besides, you are strong enough to do that.”

            “Will we be going through the leaky Cauldron?” Luna interrupted.

            “No,” Argante said. “I think we’ll just use magical travel.”

            Argante took Harry’s hand and Pandora put an arm around Luna and Lily. With a rustle of air and a deafening crack, they vanished.

**ACC**

            Harry stared at the row of shops stretching away into the distance. Various forms of fae, centaurs, hags, vampires, and wizards did their shopping like nothing was going on. He was surprised to see a pixie that was no more than six inches high by a tiny ice cream cone and fly away to eat it. “Woe,” he murmured. “I didn’t expect this.”

            Argante nodded. “It surprised me too when I saw it. The wizarding world is a lot bigger than you remember it being. For starters, not all magical creatures sided with Voldemort. Those that sided with the ministry were able to stop Voldemort and his followers from destroying so many shops and businesses. Also, magical creatures live among wizards. All passages to Elfame are open here. Magic flows freely.”

            “Sounds perfect when you say it,” Lily said.

            Argante and Pandora led the way down the street. Pandora glanced back at them. “Don’t get us wrong, we still have the problems of any society, but most of the magical races get along fine.”

            They walked into an apothecary and saw a centaur standing behind the counter. He waved cheerfully at them.

            “Hello there,” he called, tapping his hooves on the wooden floor. “First years at Hogwarts, my son just moved into the forest around Hogwarts. Sorry bout the smell, these potions ingredients always smell like werewolf dung.”

            Argante smiled at him. “No harm done,” she said. “We’re just here for the starter kit for potions.”

            “Right you are,” the centaur said, pulling a wooden case from underneath the counter. “Normal pewter cauldron?”

            Pandora nodded. “Yes please.”

            Argante drew a bag from her pocket and pulled out a handful of gold. She glanced at Pandora. “We’ll need to stop by the bank before going any further. I thought I had enough, but I’ll have to withdraw some money from my vault.”

            Pandora nodded. “Me to.”

The centaur passed the three potions’ kits over the counter. Accepting the kits, Argante bowed slightly. “Thank you, MR,”

            “Gaius madam.”

            “Thank you, Gaius. It has been a pleasure dealing with you. I’m sure we’ll be back in the future.”

            Gaius chuckled. “The little witches maybe, but the sidhe don’t usually make potions.” He winked at Argante. “I’ll tell my father I saw you. He’ll be thrilled.”

            Argante blinked at him. “Oh,” she said suddenly. “I forgot I worked in an apothecary for a decade or two.”

            Gaius nodded. “Father said you were the best assistant he ever had.”

            Argante grinned suddenly. “You’re Magnus’s son?”

            “That I am,” Gaius said, running his fingers through his long brown hair. “I remember you from when I was a lad. Still just as beautiful as ever.”

            Argante blushed. “Thank you.” She slipped an arm around Harry. “Come on Harry, we’d better get going if we’re going by the bank.”

            As they turned for the door, Gaius called after them.

            “You look a lot happier now. I’m glad to see it.”

            Argante waved as the door closed behind them.

            “I didn’t know you worked in the Wizarding world,” Harry said.

            Argante shrugged. “I spent one hundred and eighty years waiting on you. I wasn’t in Elfame, so I had to make a living. I worked at an apothecary, worked in the three broomsticks, and I was even a curse breaker for a while.”

            “Wow,” Pandora said. “You’ve done a lot.”

            Argante shrugged. “I had a lot of time.”

            “If you were a curse breaker, you must have worked for Gringots,” Luna said excitedly.

            “Yeah,” Argante said wincing. “I just hope the dwarfs are managing the bank now. The goblins weren’t very pleased with me.”

**ACC**

            Argante stopped halfway up the steps as the tip of a spear was pointed at her chest.

            “You,” the goblin growled.

            “Hello Jaggedtooth, you managed to heal your arm. I’m glad. I never meant to hurt you.”

            “Why are you here?”

            “I’m just here to withdraw some money.”

            Jaggedtooth scowled. “You blew up half the bank when you left. It took twenty years to fix the damage. Do you realize how much gold you cost us?”

            “The goblins broke their word. The fae don’t take kindly to that.”

            “The goblins are fae.”

            “Fae that have forgotten honor. We agreed that you would pay me three million galleons for fifty years work. I worked the full fifty years and never even took a single day off. You then tried to cheat me out of five hundred thousand galleons.”

            “You destroyed an Egyptian tomb. A tomb, I might add, that was several thousand years old. They don’t make tombs warded by Egyptian wizards anymore you know. We had to pay the Egyptian government off. Since you were the one that caused the cave-in, it was only fair that the recompense come out of your pay.”

            “That’s not my problem. We agreed to an amount of money. We didn’t specify that my pay would be reduced if I failed in a mission. I didn’t fail. I got the artifacts you wanted. You never said you wanted the tomb intact.”

            Jaggedtooth glared at her, but he stepped aside and allowed her to enter the bank. Pandora turned to Argante.

            “Did you really blow up half the bank?”

            “Of course not. I released a dragon.”

            They approached a counter and Harry stared at the small man sitting behind the counter. He had a long white beard. He was currently sharpening a large ax but stopped when Argante approached.

            “Ah, Argante. It’s been a while.” He stood, leapt over the counter, and wrapped his arms around her waist.

            Argante patted his head. “Hi Halvor. It’s been a hundred years or so. I had to leave after the… incident.”

            Halvor chuckled. “Jaggedtooth was demoted to door guard after that incident. He still holds a grudge. Now then, I suppose you’re here to withdraw some money?”

            Argante nodded. “Yeah, if my account is still open.”

            Halvor clapped his hands together. “You don’t have to worry about that. We’ve kept it safe for you. Three million galleons as agreed.”

            The dwarf led the way through a set of bronze doors and down a long hall. They stopped in front of a set of iron tracks.

            “Oh,” Argante said flatly. “You still have these things.”

            Halvor whistled and a small cart came zooming around the corner. “Don’t worry,” he said as they climbed in. “The ride as gotten a lot smoother. I’ve been tinkering in my spare time.”

            Harry saw his mother grip the front of the cart hard enough for her knuckles to turn white.

            Halvor slapped the side of the cart. The cart took off as if shocked by a cattle prod. Harry felt the cart leave the tracks and fly several feet into the air before crashing back onto its wheels. The cart zoomed up a hill before dropping to the track below with a clatter and a thud.

            Finally, the cart stopped with a jerk. Harry leaned back in his seat and wiped sweat from his forehead. He glanced at Halvor. “I thought you said the ride was smoother.”

            Halvor grinned. “It is.”

            Argante stumbled out of the cart and leaned against the wall. She swore in an unknown language and stood up straight. She glanced over at Halvor. “Okay, usual method?”

            “Yep,” Halvor said.

            Argante drew out a golden key and touched the wall. The key sank into the stone and Argante turned it. The stone wall vanished, revealing a large vault full of gold, silver, and bronze coins.

            Argante quickly scooped several handfuls of each coin into a small bag before passing it to Harry. “Don’t go too crazy. We may have a fair bit of money, but it is limited. I assume you remember the denominations?”

            Harry tucked the bag into his pocket. “I remember,” he said.  “Galleons, Sickles, and Knuts.”

            “Well,” Halvor said with an evil giggle. “Back in the cart? Mrs. Lovegood will need to visit her vault and I assume Ms. Evans will need to exchange some mundane money.”

            Pandora nodded. “You’re enjoying this far too much.”

            Argante gulped. “Here we go again.”

**ACC**

            Back out in the sunlight, Argante leaned against the wall. Harry could hear Jaggedtooth chuckling.

            “Are you alright?” Lily asked.

            “Fine,” Argante groaned. “I just hate those carts.”

            “Where do we go first?” Pandora asked.

            “Madam Malkin’s,” Lily said.

            “Girls,” Harry muttered.

            Lily kicked him in the shin causing him to yelp. Glancing over, he saw his mother, Pandora, and Luna looking up at the sky as if expecting rain.

            “I deserved that,” Harry muttered.

            “Yep,” Luna said cheerfully.

**ACC**

            Madam Malkin looked just as Harry remembered. She smiled as they entered her shop. “Hogwarts to?”

            Argante nodded.

            “Perfect,” she said. “We have a las being fit for her robes in the back right now.”

            The group made their way to the back to see a dark-haired grey eyed girl standing on a stool.

            “Hello,” she said. “I’m Delphi, Delphi Black.”

            Harry smiled. “Hi, Madam Malkin said you’re going to Hogwarts.”

            Delphi nodded. “Yes,” she said, her voice showing no emotion.

            “Are you excited?” Luna asked.

            “I suppose,” Delphi said. “I mean it’s not really anything special, is it? Every witch and wizard go to Hogwarts when they turn eleven. Very few choose to be homeschooled.”

            “It may not be unique, but at least we can meet new people,” Harry said.

            “If they are anything like my cousin Draco, I’m not interested.”

            “Draco Malfoy?” Harry asked.

            “Yes, he is a spoiled jerk, and he thinks purebloods are better than half-bloods. That means he thinks he’s better than me by default.”

            “Is Draco your only cousin?” Lily asked.

            “No, I have a cousin named Nymphadora Tonks. She’s cool, but she’s so much older than me.”

            She looked over at them for the first time. “What are your names?”

            “Harry Emry’s,” Harry said.

            “Luna Lovegood,” Luna said.

            “Lily Evans,” Lily said.

            Delphi smiled as she stepped off the stool. “It was a pleasure to make all of your acquaintance. I look forward to resuming this conversation at Hogwarts.”

            As she left, Harry gestured for the girls to go first. He leaned back against the wall, thinking furiously.

            He knew that Bellatrix hadn’t become a Death Eater in this new world, but it was still strange that she had a child and taught her that believing a person was superior based on their blood was bad. What had changed? How different was this new world? His mother hadn’t spoken much about her past, but maybe it was time for him to start asking some questions.

**ACC**

            For the next few hours, Harry retraced his steps. He bought his telescope, books, and was delighted when they arrived at Eyelops Owl emporium. Looking through the window, A wide grin stretched across his face.

            “Hedwig,” he said happily.

            Argante smiled at him. “I’d hoped you’d find her again.”

            Harry entered the shop and approached the snowy white owl. As soon as the owl saw him, she barked and began to flutter her wings against the bars of her cage.

            “Well,” said the shopkeeper. “I see she likes you.”

            Harry picked up the cage and grabbed a pack of owl treats. “How much?”

            “Three galleons for the lot,”

            Harry handed the shopkeeper the money and rejoined the others.

            “Are you gonna keep her name?” Luna asked.

            “If she likes it,” Harry said gazing at the owl. “What do you think girl? Do you like the name Hedwig?”

            The owl bobbed her head and barked happily.

            “Well, now that Harry’s got his pet back, are you ready to get your foci?”

            Harry turned to Pandora. “Don’t you mean wand?”

            Pandora smiled. “Maybe.”

**ACC**

            As they approached Olivander’s, Harry saw a flash of red hair. At the same time, Lily grinned and called out, “Mum.”

            Rose Evans hurried over, beaming at her daughter. “Hi Luv, I wasn’t going to miss you getting your first wand. From what I’ve read, it’s kind of important.” Spotting Argante and Harry, her smile widened. “Argante, Harry.”

            Argante nodded at Rose. “Hello Mrs. Evans.” 

            Rose beamed at Pandora. “She hasn’t been any trouble?”

            “Never,” Pandora said. “As good as gold.”

            The bell tinkled as Harry pushed the door open. As he stepped inside, he looked around.

            There were shelves of narrow boxes, but there was also a case with silver rods, canes, and staves.

            “Are you surprised?” Olivander asked, appearing from the back of his shop.

            Everyone except Argante jumped. Argante merely nodded to the old man.

            “You’ve expanded your stock.”

            “Yes, we’ve been experimenting with concealing wands in other objects for a few decades now. Of course, some of the older families still prefer the ordinary wand, but as I always say, the wand chooses the wizard.” He winked. “Even if it doesn’t look like a wand.” He glanced at Pandora. “Your staff is still in good order?”

            Pandora nodded. “It is.”

            “Right then, let’s get the kids sorted out, shall we?” He turned to Argante. “Will you be purchasing anything for Mr. Emry’s?”

            Argante shook her head. “No. He doesn’t require a focus and I’d rather he not learn to rely on something he doesn’t need.”

            “Well then, let’s sort out young Ms. Lovegood and Ms. Evans.” He turned to the girls. “Walk around the shop and see what calls to you.” With a wave of his hand, all the boxes and cases sprang open.

            Luna and Lily began walking around the shop. After a while, Lily stopped in front of a case holding what looked like keys, knives, and long rods.

            “Ah,” Olivander said. “Those are some of my best sellers. Yes, as you can see, each wand is made of bone, silver, or wood. The cores are the usual. Unicorn hair, phoenix feather, and dragon heartstring, but some are a little more unusual. Which hand is your wand hand?”

            Lily raised her right hand. “I’m right handed.”

            Olivander cleared his throat. “Right then, let’s get started.”

            He handed her a long silver dagger. “Here, sterling silver with a unicorn hair core, twelve inches.”

            Lily went to take the dagger, but it shot out of Olivander’s hand and stabbed into the ceiling.

            Olivander chuckled. “Not that one then.”

            He handed her a large long key carved from wood. “Holly with dragon heartstring, eight inches.”

            Lily went to take the key, but the key turned in Olivander’s hand and vanished with a soft pop.

            Olivander sighed. “I hate it when that happens.”

            He picked up a long curved wand. Intricate runes had been carved the length of the wand and it glowed faintly as if it were filled with moonlight.

            “Unicorn horn freely given with a phoenix feather core, twelve inches.”

            Lily grasped the handle of the wand and felt the warmth in her fingers. A soft golden glow filled the shop.

            “Excellent,” Olivander said. “That’s you sorted out. Now for Ms. Lovegood.”

            Luna stepped out from behind one of the cases, wearing a large silver ring topped with a large sapphire. “How did you get that?”

            Luna smiled. “It likes me.” Removing the ring, it changed into a long silver wand with a glowing sapphire at it’s tip. As her fingers wrapped around the handle, blue flames crackled at the tip of the wand.

            “Right then,” Olivander said blinking rapidly. “That’ll be twenty galleons.”

            “Wait,” Harry said. “Aren’t you gonna tell us the composition of that ring… err… wand?”

            Olivander nodded. “Sorry, um, that’s pure silver, sixteen inches with kelpie hair as the core.”

            “Brave man,” Argante said.

            Harry looked at her, but she said nothing else. She and Pandora paid for the wands.  

            As they left the shop, Olivander smiled at them. “I see great things in your futures young ladies. You shall help Mr. Emry’s protect our new world.”

**ACC**

            “Does he know something?” Lily asked as they arrived back at the Lovegood home.

            “Olivander?” Argante said. “Who knows. He’s always been a bit odd.”

            “Come on Lily, we need to get home. I’d like to spend a little time with my daughter before she goes to Hogwarts,” Rose said putting an arm around her.

            “We need to go too,” Argante said to Harry. “I want to make sure you’ve got transformation down before you go.”

            Luna waved to her two friends. “I’ll see you in a few weeks.”

            “Bye,” Harry said hugging the girl.

            Argante slipped an arm around him, and they vanished in a rustle of air.

**ACC**

            The figure climbed up the cliff and stood in front of the cave. Below him, the sea crashed against the rocks and the wind blew his wet hair into his eyes. Waving a hand over himself, he sighed in relief as his clothes were instantly dry. He slowly approached the cave, making sure to watch for any traps. His heart beat faster as he stepped inside. He approached the wall and ran his fingers over the stone. There was nothing here. This was the second place he’d checked and there was nothing, no sign that anyone had ever been there.

            Frowning, he turned and left the cave. Were they hidden somewhere else, or had they not been made at all? If they hadn’t been made, how could Voldemort have survived the destruction of his body? He had many questions and no answers to speak of. He would check the other locations before he formed any conclusions. With a whoosh of air, he vanished.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

            “Do you have everything?” Argante asked for the third time as Harry tapped the lid of his trunk. The large wooden trunk shrunk to the size of a pack of playing cards and Harry slipped it into his pocket.

            “I think so,” Harry said as he straightened up. “I’ve got my books, parchment and quills, cauldron, and I’ve sent Hedwig to Hogwarts.

            “Did you pack your clothes?”

            “Yes,” Harry said. “Mum, you are worrying too much.”

            Argante slipped an arm around him and drew him close. “This will be the first time I’ve been away from you in eleven years.”

            Harry laid his head against her breast. “I’m gonna miss you to. Having a loving parent has been a nice change from my previous life.”

            Argante kissed hiss hair and in a swirl if wind, they vanished.

**ACC**

            Harry blinked at the scarlet steam engine in front of them. He looked around at the crowd of people around them, but no one appeared to have noticed their arrival.

            “How?” he looked at his mother.

            Argante giggled. “Magic.”

            Harry rolled his eyes. “No one noticed we just showed up here.”

            “Nope.”

            Before Harry could say anything else, he heard a voice call out to him.

            “Harry.”

            Turning, Harry was just in time to catch Luna as she threw herself into his arms. Luna wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly.

            “Hi Harry,” Lily said rolling her eyes as she walked over.

            Harry gave the girl a hug. “Excited?”

            “Of course, I am. come on, I want you to meet someone.”

            Lily led him over to a tall dark-haired man with blue eyes. “This is my dad, Malcolm Evans.”

            Harry nodded. “How do you do sir,” he said.

            Malcolm smiled at Harry. “Look after her for me, will you?”

            “Dad,” Lily said. “You just met him.”

            “Maybe, but Pandora vouches for him and that’s good enough for me. I may have been slow to come around to this magic thing, but I support you and want you to be safe.”

            “Don’t worry,” Lily said hugging her father. “Hogwarts is perfectly safe.”

            Harry winced. He really hoped nothing happened at Hogwarts this year.

            Rose walked over. “Ready love?”

“As ready as I’ll ever be.”

Before Rose could say anything else, the whistle blue. “That’s the last warning,” Malcolm said. “You are sure you haven’t forgotten anything?”

            Lily nodded. “I can’t wait to see what Hogwarts is like.” She, Harry, and Luna boarded the train and turned to wave at their parents.

            Argante waved to Harry. “Stay safe.”

            “It’s Hogwarts,” Harry said with a grin. “Hogwarts is the safest place in the world.”

            “Very funny,” Argante mouthed.

            The train began to move, forcing them to step back. They watched and waved until the train rounded a bend and their parents were out of sight.

            “Well,” Harry said turning to the girls. “What do you want to do now?”

            “Only one thing to do,” Luna said. “We wait.”

**ACC**

            A few hours later, Harry was bored. The witch with the trolley had come and gone, he and the girls had played exploding snap, and now Luna and Lily were asleep against him as he gazed out the window. He watched the countryside blur past and wondered what the future would hold.

            This new world wasn’t his world. Wands were very different from what they had been, other creatures lived alongside wizards, and the magical world seemed happier and less divided than in his world, but why? What had changed? He’d never worked up the courage to talk to his mother about her past and now he was regretting it. He needed to know more about this world. How different had Voldemort been in this world? Why had the fae taken Grindelwald? What did the purebloods think of magical creatures living with wizards?

            All these questions he should’ve asked, but he’d been having too much fun being a kid in a loving home. True, he was well trained in fae magic and he was physically fit. Argante had trained him in self-defense, but what else didn’t he know? How many people would get hurt because he didn’t ask what he should’ve.  

            Sighing, he snuggled back into the seat and laid his head back. Hopefully, they will have a better History of magic professor this time around. If not, he would have to send his Mum a letter. He couldn’t afford to run headlong into danger like he had before. He wasn’t going to risk his family and friends like that. He had too much to lose this time.

**ACC**

            Harry awoke with a start as the door to their compartment slammed open. Looking up, he saw three boys standing in the doorway. At sight of the middle one, he groaned.

            “Oh no, you three.”

            Draco snickered. “It looks like our reputation precedes us. We heard one of the high and mighty fae was sending one of their own to Hogwarts. So, it’s you?”

            “Déjà vu,” Harry murmured. “Yeah, I am the fae you are looking for. He arched an eyebrow. “Did you search all the compartments for me? I’m flattered. Really, you have no idea.”

            “I’m Draco,” the boy said. “Draco Malfoy.”

            “I’m Harry,” Harry said. “Harry Emry’s.”

            At mention of his last name, Draco paused. “Emry’s,” he said slowly. “Emry’s,” he repeated. “Only one wizard had the last name of Emry’s. Did you copy it or are you related to Merlin because Merlin never had any kids.”

            “No kids with wizards,” Harry said. “Old letch is my grandfather.”

            Malfoy scowled. “I suppose you think that makes you something special, don’t you?”

            Harry stood. “Look, this conversation is starting to get really boring. Why don’t you go back to your compartment and do… whatever it is that you do and leave me and my friends alone.”

            Malfoy drew his wand from his robes. “I don’t think so,” he said a sneer twisting his pale lips. “I think it’s time you learned who your betters are.”

            “The more things change the more they stay the same,” Harry said with a sigh. Raising a hand, he drew on all the magic he could. Maybe spending his first night in the Hospital wing would shut Malfoy up.

            “What are you all doing?” a voice said from behind them.

            Harry turned his head and stared into a pair of fierce hazel eyes. Long dark hair fell to the girls shoulders. Her arms were crossed, and she was staring at Draco and him suspiciously.

            “What’s it to you Mudblood,” Draco said his wand in his hand.

            The girl glared right back. “I’m a pureblood as you well know, Draco.”

            “Some wizarding families are better than others,” Malfoy said haughtily. “Your grandmother was a muggle-born. That makes you less pureblood than me.”

            “That makes no sense,” Holly said.

            “Why?” Harry asked.

            “Why what?”  Draco said.

            “Why boast of something you had no control over? What if your mother or father had married a muggle-born or a muggle? You’d be a half-blood.”

            At Draco’s horrified expression, Harry continued.

            “You can take pride in your culture or history, but taking pride in blood status is no different than taking pride in skin color. Our race is a part of us, but it does not make us any better or worse than anyone else.”

            “Spoken like a muggle,” Draco said.

            Harry waved a hand over his head, canceling the mild glamour that hid his appearance. His brown hair faded to silver and his green eyes lost their pupil and iris.

            “I am Harry Emry’s, son of Argante and grandson of Myrddin Emry’s. I am an elven prince of Avalon and if anyone would have any reason to be an arrogant twat, it’d be me.”

            Draco stared at him. “This isn’t over. Wait…”

            “Till my father here’s about this,” Harry and the girl finished together.

            Scowling, Draco turned and walked away. Harry sighed and turned to face Holly.

            “Thanks.”

            “Any time,” the girl said. “I’m Holly Potter. I guess I don’t need to ask your name.”

            “Harry blushed. “Yeah, I think I overdid it a bit there.” With a wave of his hand, he restored his glamour. “I’m glad you stepped in before anything happened. I’d hate to get a reputation for fighting before the term even started.”

            Holly smiled at him. “I’m glad I could help. So, you’re a fae?”

            Harry nodded. “Yeah, mum raised me in the wizarding world.”

            “Argante?”

            Harry nodded.

            “I’ve heard about her. The history books say she has been in the wizarding world for a long time.”

            Harry nodded again. “I’ll be happy to talk as much as you’d like, but can we do it in my compartment? I don’t like just standing in the hallway.”

            Holly smiled. “That’d be great.”

            “Do you need help with your trunk?”

            Holly pulled a shrunken trunk from her pocket. “You aren’t the only one with secrets.”, She removed a ring from her right hand. The ring seemed to melt and shift, changing into a twisted bronze wand about a foot and a half long. Glowing runes ran the length of the wand. Tapping the trunk with the wand, the shrunken trunk returned to normal size. Another tap, and the trunk shrank down to the size of a pack of playing cards.

            Smiling, the wand shrank back into a ring that she slipped back on her finger.

            Harry laughed. “Looks like you and I are gonna have some interesting conversations.”

**ACC**

            Holly fit in perfectly with Luna and Lily. As she got to know them, Holly told them about herself.

            It appeared that James had made sure to try and keep her humble. He’d told Holly that he’d been a bully in school, and he didn’t want her making his mistakes.

            What surprised him was when she mentioned Harry should’ve been her brother.

            “I didn’t think your dad would mention that. Argante said he was afraid of me.”

            Holly nodded. “He regretted asking Mum to take you to the fae. He never took your name off the Potter vaults. You know I’m the heir?”

            “Yes,” Harry nodded. “You are his child by blood. That means you inherit any titles and the majority of everything.”

            “Right, well, he asked that if you ever came to me for help that I do what I could to help you.”

            “Kind of strange considering he wanted me gone so bad.”

            Holly shrugged. “Like I said, he has a lot of regrets where you’re concerned.”

            “Do you have any siblings?” Lily asked.

            “No, it’d be nice to have an annoying brother.”

            “I have a question,” Luna said.

            “Okay,” Holly said curiously.

            “Did your dad mention a Severus Snape when you were growing up?”

            Holly giggled. “Oh yes, they hated each other. Dad said he was a real berk.”

            “So, where is he now?”

            Holly stared out the window. “Dad said he’s at Hogwarts. He warned me not to get on the wrong side of him. Mum reminded him that he wasn’t exactly innocent in his fights with Snape.”

            “Do you think Snape and your dad’s arguing was to hide their deep and undying love for each other?” Luna asked innocently.

            “Luna?” Harry said calmly.

            “Yes Harry?”

            “Please never suggest anything like that about Snape and Mr. Potter again.”

            “Agreed,” Holly said.

            “No promises,” Luna said her silvery eyes twinkling.

**ACC**

            A few hours later, Harry was woken when someone poked him hard in the shoulder.

            “Harry,” a soft voice said.

            Harry lifted his head from the window and stared at Lily. “Huh?”

            “We’re about ten minutes from Hogwarts. You probably need to get changed.”

            Groggily, Harry gestured with one hand. His robes landed on his head.

            “That’s a nice look,” Luna said.

            “Smooth,” Holly drawled.

            Harry pulled his robes off his head and left the compartment. After he changed, he was on his way back when he nearly ran into someone.

            “Sorry,” he said reaching out to keep the person from falling. A small hand gripped his wrist and he stared into a pair of chocolate brown eyes.

            “Hermione?” he asked as he saw a wave of bushy brown hair.

            The girl blinked at him. “How did you know my name?”

            Harry scrambled to think of an answer.

            “You remind me of someone I knew.”

            “Who was also named Hermione?”

            “Yeah,” Harry said lamely.

            Hermione smiled slightly. “It seems you know my name. What’s yours?”

            “Harry,” Harry said. “Harry Emry’s.”

            “Any relation to Myrddin?”

            “He was my grandfather.”

            Hermione nodded. “Many greats in front of Grandfather?”

            “No,” Harry said. “It’s complicated.”

            Hermione nodded. “The magical world seems to be very complicated. Fae, wizards, unicorns, vampires, all things I thought were myths and legends. Now, I find out they are not only real, but that I’m one of them.”

            Harry nodded. “It’s my first time in the wizarding world too. I was… sheltered for lack of a better word.”

            “Well,” Hermione said. “I suppose we can learn the ropes together.”

            “Guess so.”

            “See you at Hogwarts,” Hermione said turning away.

            Harry waved as he continued walking back to the others. This Hermione was not the same girl he’d known. She was calmer, not as excited and yet…

            Harry could sense that same curiosity in her. She still wanted to know everything, but had a patients that the Hermione he’d known lacked. He wondered what had changed. Why was she so different?

            He could consider that later. For now, he had to get back to the others before the train stopped.

**ACC**

            “You took your time,” Lily said as he entered the compartment.

            “Ran into someone,” Harry said.

            “Oh?” Luna said, turning from where she was staring out the window.

            “I met a muggle-born named Hermione Granger.”

            Luna’s eyes widened slightly. “Did you really?”

            “Do you know her?” Lily asked.

            “No,” Harry said quickly. “We just heard of her family.”

            “What’s she like?” Holly asked as the train began to slow.

            “Calm,” Harry said. “Thoughtful, nice, but excited.”

            The train stopped with a slight jolt and the quartette made their way towards the door.

            As they stepped on to the platform, he smiled when he saw the giant figure of Hagrid approach.

            “First years,” Hagrid called. “First years, follow me if you would.”

            Harry noticed Hagrid was carrying a walking stick the size of a small oak tree. The stick was topped by a large glowing crystal.

            “Is that his wand?” Lily asked.

            “I suppose it’d have to be.”

            “He must be a giant,” Holly whispered in awe.

            “Half-giant,” Harry said as they walked towards the giant. “Full blooded giants are a lot bigger.”

            “But how…” Lily began. “Never mind, I don’t want to think about that.”

            “Best not to,” Harry said.

            The group of first years stopped in front of Hagrid.

            “Follow me,” Hagrid said, turning and walking a stone path towards a wooden dock. Harry noticed that the path was well kept and the trees alongside it were neatly trimmed.

            “I think the branches were longer before,” Luna whispered.

            “The path wasn’t this neat,” Harry whispered back.

            “Dryads live in the trees,” Holly said. “Mum use to visit them when she came to Hogsmeade.”

            They stopped on the wooden dock and Hagrid pointed to a fleet of wooden boats.

            “No more than four to a boat,” he said climbing into the front boat that was larger than all the others.

            Harry, Holly, Lily, and Luna climbed into the boat.

            “Right then,” Hagrid said. “Everyone in, forward.”

            With the word, he struck the side of the boat with his staff. The boats began moving rapidly across the great lake. Harry watched for the first sign of Hogwarts. His memories of his former life had faded, but he still remembered the ruins of the castle jutting towards the sky like the bones of a slain dragon.

            “We won’t let it happen this time,” Luna said.

            “Look,” Lily said pointing at the large castle sitting on the cliff above them. “Isn’t it amazing?”

            As he looked at the castle, Harry allowed his eyes to become unfocused. His mother had warned him about using the sight too much, but he had to see the wards.

            As the magic of the wards came into view, Harry felt a cold chill run down his back. The wards looked like a roughly woven wall of multi-colored thread. Several holes and severed threads littered the tapestry of magical energy. Was this how wards were supposed to look? Shouldn’t they be bigger, more like a shield, or were Hogwarts wards more subtle than that?

            Leaning back in the boat, he allowed the sight to fade. Just like that, the castle looked normal again. He would need to talk to his mother about the wards. Better yet, Merlin might be a better choice. Who better than the person who had trained the founders. For now, he needed to figure out where he wanted to be sorted.

**ACC**

            The rest of the journey was just as he remembered. Hagrid led them up the steps to the front door of the castle. When he knocked, Professor McGonagall answered the door.

            “I leave the first years in your hands, Professor McGonagall.”

            “Thank you, Hagrid,” McGonagall said. “Any problems?”

            Hagrid chuckled. “None at all. Ride went just as smooth as usual.”

            Harry frowned. What problems were they expecting? McGonagall hadn’t said anything like that before. Were things that dangerous at Hogwarts?

            “Come,” Professor McGonagall said shortly.

            They followed her into a small chamber to the left of the Great Hall. “Welcome to Hogwarts. In a moment, you will be sorted into your houses. The four houses are Gryffindor, Slytherin, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff. Each house has produced outstanding witches and wizards. I feel confident that each of you will be a credit to whatever house you are a part of.”

            She gave them all a piercing look. “Any rewards will gain you house points, while any rule breaking, or misbehavior will cost you house points. Now, I suggest you all smarten yourselves up before you meet your future housemates.”

            Without another word, she turned and left the room. Luna touched Harry’s shoulder. “She seems out of sorts,” she whispered.

            “A lot more brisk than last time,” Harry whispered back. As they waited, Harry expected the ghosts to show up, but they didn’t appear.

            “I’ve heard stories about the Hogwarts ghosts and a poltergeist,” Harry whispered to Holly.

            Holly nodded. “Dad told me about the ghosts, but so far I haven’t seen them.”

            “Hogwarts has ghosts?” Lily asked excitedly.

            Harry nodded. “They do.”

            “Why didn’t you ever tell me?”

            “It never came up.”

            Before they could say anything else, McGonagall returned. “Follow me,” she said.

**ACC**

            The great hall was just as Harry remembered. As he looked out over the students, he noticed there were more than there’d been before. Turning back towards Professor McGonagall, he stared as she placed the sorting hat on the stool in front of them.

            The old hat had been dirty, torn, and ragged. This sorting hat looked brand new and freshly cleaned. A face had been carefully stitched into the cloth of the hat. The face was very detailed, down to tiny lashes in the eyes. As he watched, the hat’s mouth opened with a slight ripping sound.

            “Good evening, all,” it said in a deep male voice. “Time for another sorting?”

            “Yes,” Professor McGonagall said. “You usually sing. Are you going to?”

            The sorting hat cleared it’s throat. “Whatever,” it said. “No one ever wants to talk to me. It’s all just sing your song, sort the kids, and get back to the Headmaster’s office. Do you know what he does in there? Oh, the stories I could tell you.”

            Dumbledore spoke up from the staff table. “I would be interested in hearing these stories considering there are portraits all around that would be happy to tell if I’d done anything… questionable in my office.”

            The sorting hat twitched in the approximation of a shrug. “Spoil sport, you could’ve at least played along.”

            Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled. “Perhaps if you’d have warned me…”

            “Where would be the fun in that. Should’ve said something about you and Fawkes,” the hat grumbled.

            Professor McGonagall cleared her throat. “We have a sorting to get through. Now, are you gonna sing or not?”

            “You need to find a man,” the hat said. “You’re so touchy.”

            McGonagall drew a long silver wand. “Hat,” she said.

            “I mean if I had a body I’d offer, but that’s not something the founders blessed me with.”

            “Headmaster,” McGonagall pleaded.

            “Always knew you and Dumbledore had a thing for each other,” the hat cackled. “How many times have you taken that tone with him. Do you call him Headmaster when you two are snuggled up in bed?”

            Dumbledore stood. “Professor McGonagall and my relationship has been nothing but professional.”

            “Have you ever considered it shouldn’t be? I mean you two have been alone for a long time.”

            “That will be a discussion for later,” Dumbledore said. Now, sort the students please.”

            “Fine,” the sorting hat said with a put upon sigh.

            The hat sang the same song Harry remembered, but it was clear it was not happy about having it’s fun interrupted. After the song was done, McGonagall called for Susan bones and Hannah Abbot.

            The first sign that something was going to be different was when Delphi Black was called.

            The dark-haired girl they’d met in the robe shop went to Ravenclaw. Harry waved at her as the relieved girl sat down at the Ravenclaw table.

            The sorting went the same until Harry’s name was called.

            “Emry’s, Harry,” McGonagall said.

            Harry walked over to the stool and slipped on the hat. He heard the same deep voice in his ears as the hat spoke to him.

            “So, the heir to one of my creators has come to Hogwarts? And what’s this, ah, well, I see. Yes, well, I think you’ll find this world different than you remember.”

            “I’ve guessed that,” Harry thought. “Merlin helped create you?”

            “Yes, although not in your world. No, I’ve got a lot more personality and style than that stuck up piece of cloth you knew. Now then, where should I put you? No, you wouldn’t do well in Slytherin. Things have changed in that house, but not enough. You like to learn, and knowledge would definitely benefit you. Hmm, let me see, you are loyal to those that gain your trust, and you are brave there is no doubt about that.”

            “So, Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, or Hufflepuff? That is the real question.”

            “I want to be with my friends.”

            “But you are the first to be sorted.”

            “If I’m gonna prevent the world I knew, I’ll need courage and knowledge.”

            “Courage, you have. If it is knowledge you desire, better be Ravenclaw.”

            Harry listened to the applause as he made his way to the Ravenclaw table. As he sat down, he heard Lily’s name called. A few seconds later, she joined him at the Ravenclaw table.

            “You chose here?”

            Lily grinned. “You’re one of my best friends. I wasn’t letting you go anywhere alone.”

            The two of them lapsed into silence as the sorting continued. Michael Corner who had been in Ravenclaw in Harry’s old world, went to Gryffindor. Hermione Granger also went to Gryffindor. Harry tensed when Luna’s name was called.

            “Ravenclaw,” the hat called.

            Harry sighed in relief as Luna sat down on his other side. “Only Holly left,” Luna whispered.

            “I guess we keep our fingers crossed.”

            “Longbottom, Neville,” McGonagall called.

            Harry watched as Neville strode confidently up to the stool. He couldn’t be more different than the Neville Harry had known before. Where that Neville was constantly scared and lacked confidence, this Neville was smiling and positively oozed excitement.

            “Gryffindor,” the hat shouted.

            Harry clapped as Neville walked over to the Gryffindor table. Maybe some things have changed for the better in this world.  

            Harry snorted when Draco Malfoy went to Slytherin. Some things would truly never change.

            When Holly’s name was called, the hat paused before shouting, “Gryffindor.”

            Holly gave them a thumbs up as she went to the Gryffindor table.

            “I’d have liked to be in the same house as her, but at least I still have you to,” Harry murmured.

            “Dito,” Lily said.

            Harry leaned back in his chair and allowed his mind to wander. Glancing over at the Gryffindor table, he noticed that Percy Weasley looked significantly younger than he should be, and Fred and George were older than they should be. What had happened? Why have people been born at different times. His head snapped up when a name he recognized was called.

            “Weasley, Ginevra,” McGonagall called.

            “Ginny,” Luna breathed as the small redhead made her way to the stool. Even from a distance, Harry could see the girl trembling. How had he not noticed her before? He should’ve seen her in the antechamber. Had he really been that distracted?

            “Gryffindor,” the hat shouted.

            Harry watched as Ginny sat down with Holly. The hat was right. This world was going to be a lot different than the one he remembered.

            After Blaze Zabini was sorted into Slytherin, Dumbledore rose to his feet.

            “I have two words for you all and here they are. Tuck in.”

            At those words, the table filled with all kinds of food. As Harry piled his plate with steak, potatoes, stuffed mushrooms, and fried bread, he wondered who or what was making the food. Did Hogwarts employ brownies?

            “What do you think Hogwarts is gonna be like?” Lily asked. “I’m looking forward to transformation.”

            “Mum didn’t study charms with me that much,” Harry said. “I’d like to learn more about that subject while I can.”

            Talk turned to their families. All those at the table were witches and wizards. It looked like Draco had been right. Harry appeared to be the only fae at the table.

            Feeling eyes on him, Harry turned and stared right into the black eyes of Severus Snape. Harry felt pressure on his mind and quickly looked away.

“Harry?” Luna asked.

            “Snape,” Harry murmured.

            “Yeah,” an older boy said. “Snape has been tormenting the school for years. He hates teaching but stays for some reason.”

            Harry frowned. Had Snape been a Death eater in this world. If not, why was he here?

            Once they’d all finished eating, Dumbledore stood to make the announcements. It was the usual droning. The forbidden forest was forbidden, list of band objects was on Filch’s door, and the third floor corridor on the right hand side was forbidden. This time, Dumbledore gave no reason, just said that whoever went there would be punished severely.

            As they stood to head to bed, Harry wondered if Voldemort was here. If he was, what was he going to do about it?

            “First years over here please,” a girl Harry recognized as Penelope Clearwater called. Harry, Lily, and Luna followed the girl out of the hall and up several flights of stairs. Stopping in front of a door, Penelope picked up a brass doorknocker in the shape of a Raven.

            “Watch closely,” she said.

            The beak of the brass raven opened, and a harsh voice croaked, “Which came first, the phoenix or the flame?”

            “A circle has no beginning,” Penelope said.

            “Correct,” the raven said, and the door swung open. Harry followed the girl inside. “Girls dorms on the right, boys on the left,” Penelope said.

            “Goodnight,” Harry said as he walked passed the statue of Rowena Ravenclaw.  

            Climbing the stairs to the boys dorm, he yawned as he heard the wind whistling around the tower. Approaching his bed, he heard a hoot. Looking over, he smiled at Hedwig. The snowy owl was perched on an owl perch beside his bed. As if she’d just been waiting for him, the owl spread her wings and flew out the window into the night.

            Good hunting,” he called softly as he climbed into bed. Pulling the blankets over himself, he drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

**ACC**

            The man exited the shack, shaking his head in frustration. Again, there was no luck. He sighed. Was there any point in searching the other locations?

            “Hello Sirius,” Argante said stepping out of the shadows. “Long time, no see.”

            “Argante,” Sirius said.

            Argante stepped closer. “We need to talk.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

            Sirius sat across from Argante, sipping his tea. “How’d you find me?”

            Argante sat her teacup down on the saucer in front of her. “I made it my business to find those that Harry was close to. You were top of my list.”

            “How is Harry?”

            “How much do you know?”

            “I remember spending twelve years in Azkaban and being killed by my cousin. I remember Siobhan and James adopting Harry this time around and I remember James giving Harry to you.” He looked away. “That was the last time I spoke to James.”

            Staring down into his teacup, he continued in a soft voice. “I always thought if James had lived, we’d stay the best of friends for the rest of our lives, but this world…” He looked up and met Argante’s eyes. “It’s so different. I didn’t grow up with a psycho mother. She wasn’t even my mother this time around.”

            “Lina,” Argante said. “A very minor sidhe noble, quite young and very gentle. From what I learned, Your Dad made a deal so Walburga could have a child. I was surprised they asked one of our kind for help as much as they value the purity of blood.”

            Sirius nodded. “Walburga never liked me. I think I was a reminder that she needed help conceiving. Grandfather was good to me, but Dad was really distant. Mum came to get me when I was seven. She was always so loving and kind. That’s quite unusual considering she was a member of the Unseelie court. Did you know she cried when she sent me off to Hogwarts? I was her only child. She never married? She always said she got what she needed from my dad.”

            Argante shook her head. “I didn’t,” she said softly. “Sometimes people are judged based on stereotypes. The Seelie aren’t all good and the Unseelie aren’t all bad. As with most things, it’s a lot more complicated than that. Voldemort killed her, didn’t he?”

            Sirius nodded. “Crucified her with iron nails.” He swallowed thickly. “I can still remember her screams.”

            Argante took his hand and squeezed it hard. “I’m sorry.”

            Sirius drained his teacup. “After James gave Harry to you, I decided I was gonna do what I could to take down Voldemort. I’ve spent the last ten years searching for Voldemort’s horcruxes, but I can’t find them.

            Ravenclaws diadem is in the tree where Helena hid it, Slytherin’s locket is in a private collection along with Hufflepuff’s cup, and the ring is nowhere to be found.” Sirius refilled his teacup with a wave of his hand. Taking a sip, he continued.

            “I don’t think he created horcruxes this time. I don’t know how he would’ve survived without them, but I’ve not found any evidence that he seriously considered making them. I interviewed the old potions professor, Horace Slughorn. I asked if Tom Riddle ever mentioned horcruxes.”

            “I’m surprised he told you.”

            “Compulsion charms go a long way.”

            “Ah,” Argante said. “Please continue.”

            “Horace said that Tom asked about Horcruxes, but he seemed… disappointed in the answers he got.”

            “I wonder what changed.”

            “Well,” Sirius said. “He was adopted for one.”

            Argante’s eyes widened. “Really? That’s definitely different. Did you find out by who?”

            “No, the orphanage closed in 1940 and the records of what happened to the orphans were lost.”

            Argante nodded. “I wouldn’t be surprised if Voldemort or his parent arranged that, but at least we know we don’t need to hunt down the horcruxes. On another subject, why didn’t you ever contact Harry? He missed you.”

            “Missed me?” Sirius asked. “You mean…”

            “You aren’t the only one that has memories of that old world.”

            Sirius dropped his face into his hands. “Damn,” he muttered. “I screwed up again. I stayed away because I thought he didn’t remember me. I thought once he had you, my status as godfather would be revoked.”

            “I’d never do that. Harry needs a guardian if something happens to me, and you were on that list. I trust very few people with the safety of my child. You may be impulsive, but I know you have Harry’s best interest at heart.”

            “So, you still want me to be his godfather?”

            “You have your old memories. Including me, you are one of three people that understand what he’s going through.”

            “Whose the other?” Sirius asked.

            “Later, what are you going to do now?”

            Sirius shrugged. “I dunno. I’m kind of at a dead end where Voldemort is concerned. I don’t know what to do next.”

            “Do you have a place to stay?”

            Sirius nodded. “Dad left me the Black house in London.”

            “Number twelve?”

            Sirius nodded again, grimacing.

            “You could stay here. I can make you a room if you like.”

            Sirius shook his head. “I’ve got a house. I may try to sell it. Maybe Regulas would agree to buy it from me. I could buy a little place in Hogsmeade. It’d be nice to be close to Harry without needing to hide.”

            Argante reached out and squeezed his forearm. “The offer still stands if you need it.”

            Sirius leaned forward. “Thanks, but I’d like to just rest for a few months. I’ve not had a lot of time to relax over the past ten years.”

“I understand, just don’t be a stranger.”

“I won’t. Now that I know Harry remembers me, I’m not gonna abandon him. I do have one question.”

“Oh?”

“James didn’t marry Lily this time around. Hell, I didn’t even see Lily at Hogwarts…”

            Argante held up a hand. “Lily is at Hogwarts with Harry. Turns out she was born twenty years later than she was before.”

            “But why? Why are things so different?”

            “Because this isn’t like a reset. People aren’t pieces on a chessboard. Since the curse was never cast, magical creatures were able to travel freely in the wizarding world. Not only that, but conversations, interactions, and events didn’t happen the same way. Case-in-point, Voldemort never made horcruxes, Bellatrix never became a Death Eater, and Edgar bones had a sister.”  

            “But what about the prophecy? Why did Voldemort attack James and Siobhan?”

            “I have investigated the prophecy as much as I was able. Even in this new world, the department of mysteries are a secretive lot. I’ve been unable to see if the prophecy was given, or if it was, if it was the same prophecy.”

            “How did it apply to Harry? If he was sent from the past, he was born before the prophecy was given.”

            “The first line of the prophecy was, ‘the one with the power to vanquish the dark lord approaches, born to those that thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies.’ It didn’t say that he wasn’t born yet, but that he had been born as the seventh month dies.”

            “But in the old world, James and Lily defied Voldemort three times, but Harry wasn’t born to them.”

            “No, but there were some house elves that defied Voldemort. As stunted as they were, they were still fae, like Harry.”

            “You’re saying that it wasn’t his parents the prophecy referred to, but his race or would that be species?”

            “Why not? Subjugation was what the war was all about. It would make sense.”

            Sirius hummed. “I suppose. Prophecies were never my forte, but how does that apply to this world.”

            Argante shrugged. “The fae definitely defied Voldemort more than three times, but like I said, I don’t know if the prophecy exists. Regardless, Voldemort will be after Harry because Harry defeated him in 1980.”

            “I’ll see what I can find out,” Sirius said. “The Black family still has contacts in the department of mysteries.”

            “Let me know what you find.”

            “Only if you keep me posted on Harry. I’d like to come and visit him at Christmas if that’s okay with you.”

            “of course, it is. The more the merrier.”

            Sirius stood. “I’ll contact you when I know something.”

            Setting his teacup down, Sirius left the cottage and vanished into the night.

            Argante smiled. Things were starting to come together. Hopefully, preventing the curse would be less complicated than she feared.

**ACC**

            Harry walked into the Great Hall the next morning and sat down at the Ravenclaw table.

            “Morning,” Lily said cheerfully. “How’d you sleep. The wind was very relaxing, wasn’t it?”

            “Yeah,” Harry yawned as he piled sausage and eggs onto his plate. “What class do we have first?”

            “Charms,” Lily said bouncing in her seat. “I’ve been looking forward to that subject.”

            “I’ve heard good things about Professor Flitwick,” Harry said.

            “He was still a dueling champion in his youth,” Luna said as she joined them.

            “Yes,” Cho Chang, a second year said as she sat across from them. “He’s an excellent teacher, but he doesn’t tolerate bullying in his house, so I’d suggest you try to get along with each other.”

            Harry looked over to see Luna frown slightly. On the pretext of reaching for the platter of toast, he whispered, “Did you get the same talk last time?”

            Luna shook her head. “Remember, I was a year behind you last time. Besides, I think if Flitwick had known how I was being treated, he would’ve done something.”

            “I hope so,” Harry said finishing his toast. “Come on, let’s go meet our Charms professor.”

**ACC**

            Flitwick was just as cheerful as Harry remembered. When he called his name, Harry noticed Flitwick staring at him intently.

            After he had called the roll, Flitwick stood up on the pile of books and addressed the class.

            “Charms is some of the most varied magic you will learn here. It may not be as destructive as defense against the dark arts or as flashy as transfiguration, but a well timed charm can save your life someday.”

            After that simple speech, he set them to work changing the color of a piece of cloth.

            “How would this save our life?” Terry Boot called.

            “Everyone starts at the beginning, Mr. Boot,” Flitwick called back. “We’ll learn more interesting spells later.”

            By the end of the lesson, almost everyone had changed the color of their cloth.

            “Very good,” Flitwick said, “Next time we will begin working on the lighting charm. Class dismissed.”

**ACC**

            “don’t see how this serves any practical use,” Lily said.

            “Camouflage,” Harry said.

            “What?”

            “If you are trying to sneak somewhere, you can use magic to change the color of your clothes.”

            Lily rolled her eyes. “Why do you know that?”

            “Mum. I had to learn it when I was hiding from the wild hunt.”

            “I still say that wasn’t safe,” Luna said.

            “Nothing gives you motivation like running for your life from an angry pack of hunters that want to drag you back to Elfame and brainwash you to be one of them.”

            “Lovely,” Lily grumbled. “What class is next?”

            “Defense,” Luna said.

            “Who is teaching that subject?” Harry asked. “I don’t remember seeing that professor at the welcoming feast.”

            “He wasn’t there,” Luna said. “One of the older students said he’s really good.”

            “Really?” Lily asked. “How long has he been teaching?”

            “About ten years,” Luna said. “The student I talked to said he’s really knowledgeable.”

            By this time, they had arrived at the defense classroom. Stepping inside, Harry froze as he saw the tall blond man standing at the teachers desk.

            He could see the glamour wrapped around him, like a worn cloak. Power radiated from him, like heat off a banked fire. This man was dangerous.

            The sidhe smiled at him. “Hello Harry, I’ve been waiting for you.”

            “You have?” Harry asked, stopping at one of the desks.

            The man nodded. “Yes, I didn’t know where your mother had hidden you, but I knew you’d be here eventually.”

            Before Harry could ask any more questions, the rest of the students had filed into the classroom. Harry slowly took his seat, not taking his eyes off the strange man. After calling roll, the man spread his arms wide.

            “Welcome to defense,” the man said. “I am Professor McCian The full title of this class is Defense against the Dark Arts, but I’m not fond of that name, so we’re shortening it to defense. I intend to teach you to defend yourself from dangerous people, creatures, and magic. Any questions?”

            Lily raised her hand. “Sir, how will you teach us to defend ourselves from dangerous people?”

            “Good question Ms. Evans. You see, most wizards rely solely on their magic to protect them. Like all my other classes over this past decade, I intend to make sure you know how to fight physically as well as magically.”

            Terry Boot raised his hand. “Sir, but isn’t fighting like mundane folk a bit barbaric?”

            The man frowned. “Wizards used to fight with swords as well as wands. Centaurs use bows and arrows as well as magic. Goblins prefer using weapons along with magic. You need to be as prepared as possible for any situation.”

            “But the world is safe,” another student said. “You-know-who has been gone since 1981. Besides, isn’t that what the Aurors are for?”

            The professor shook his head. “You need to know how to defend yourself in case the aurors aren’t around. A nation of people that can’t defend themselves is ripe for the next dictator to come along. Always remember, if you can’t defend yourself, then you are relying on others to protect you and what happens when there’s no one around?”

            “Will we learn any magic?” Terry asked.

            “Magic is what I’ll be teaching you. I’m just gonna add some basic hand to hand combat training to the coarse.”

            The rest of the class passed with Professor McCian explaining how defense had aided wizards in the past. As they left the class, Lily turned to Harry and Luna.

            “That was different.”

            Harry nodded. “Definitely not what I expected.”

            “I wonder where Professor Quirrell is?” Luna asked.

“Who?” Lily asked.

            “The defense professor we had in the old world,” Harry said quietly.

            As they started to walk down the hallway, Harry froze, cocking his head to the side.

            “Harry?” Luna asked.

            “Shh,” Harry hissed holding up one finger.

            Distantly, he could hear a soft rustling sound like wind through dead leaves.

            “What is it?” Lily whispered.

            Before Harry could answer, a violent gust of wind knocked him to the ground. Razor sharp clause raked his chest, tearing through his robes and leaving several long gashes in his flesh. Through the swirling wind, Harry could see snapping teeth and fluttering wings.

            Forming a ball of fire, Harry thrust it into the wind.

            There was a hissing snarl, and the snapping thing flew back several feet. As Harry climbed to his feet, he ignored the screams around him and kept his eyes on the creature in front of him.

            The creature was surrounded in a funnel of wind, but Harry could see thin wiry arms, razor sharp teeth, and long sharp clause. A pair of delicate wings kept the creature aloft and seemed to be generating the wind.

            Harry ran through his repertoire of spells but could come up with nothing to combat the creature.

            “What is that?” Luna asked.

            “Sylph,” Harry said. “It’s an air elemental. One of the minor fae, primarily used for assassination.”

            “How did it get in here?”

            “We can figure that out later,” Harry said as the creature flew towards him. He hastily threw up a wall of fire to protect himself, causing the sylph to hiss again.

            Hurriedly, Harry began drawing all the heat out of the air around him. He watched as the sylph’s wings fluttered and slowed.

            “What are you doing?” Luna asked.

            “It’s small, so maybe cooler temperatures will weaken it.”

            No sooner had he spoken, the sylph let out an angry hiss and flew straight at his face. Harry blocked the swing with his arm as the clause slashed at him. He grunted as his arm was cut open from elbow to wrist. Blood flew on the air and the creature let out a breathy chuckle.

            “My mistress sends thee her regards,” the sylph whispered as it raised it’s hand for another strike.

            “Regard this,” Harry said releasing all the heat he’d drawn from the air. The flames wrapped around the sylph, setting it’s delicate wings ablaze.

            The sylph let out a shriek and began frantically flying in circles. Pulling a match from his pocket, Harry changed it into a large needle and waited. As the sylph flew passed, Harry threw the needle, using the air to add force to his throw. The sharp point of the needle struck the sylph in the head.

            The sylph froze, the needle sticking out of it’s temple. It’s wings stopped, along with the wind, and it fell out of the air, landing on the floor with a soft thump.

            “It’s not dead you know,” Professor McCian said walking over to them. He eyed Harry’s slashed robes. “You need to go to the hospital wing.”

            “Who sent that thing?” Harry asked.

            “That’s what I intend to find out.” He glared down at the sylph. “I want to know how it got in here.”

            The sylph’s eyes fluttered open, and it glared at the professor. “I’ll never talk. Thou hast no power over me, son of Cian.”

            “Maybe not,” the professor said calmly, “but there are ways to make you talk… quite unpleasant ways.”

            The sylph’s eyes flickered with fear. “Hath the Tuah forgotten honor? There was a time thy people would never lower themselves to torture another fae.”

            “You have attacked someone under my protection,” Professor McCian said calmly. “You tried to kill him, and I want to know why.”

            The sylph tried to move and winced. “Thou doth not need me to tell thee that. Thou knowest why I am here. Thy charge interferes in the plans of my mistress.”

            “Who is your mistress?” Professor McCian asked.

            The sylph laughed breathily. “I would rather die before telling thee her name.”

            Professor McCian nodded. He waved his hand. Stone rose from the floor and formed a sphere around the sylph.

            “That should keep it from hurting anyone until I can question it. Come on, I’m taking you to the hospital wing.”

            Harry nodded and followed the professor down the hall. His mind was spinning. Who had sent the sylph? How did they know about him? How could he protect himself from something that could use the air as a weapon?

            He was under no illusions. He’d gotten lucky. If that needle had missed, that sylph would’ve killed him.

            “What’s troubling you?” Professor McCian asked.

            Harry snorted. “Just wondering how to fight the air itself.”

            The professor nodded. “How good are you at lightning spells?”

            Harry blinked. “Mum just refreshed my memory on what I knew before and made sure I could use magic without a wand. She taught me a lot of fae magic. I’m good with air and ice, but as you saw, I’m not bad with fire. I suck at earth magic though.”  

            Professor McCian shrugged. “We can work on that. Earth magic is harder to learn, but it’ll definitely help if more of the elemental fae come after you.”

            As they entered the hospital wing, they saw Argante standing near one of the beds. At sight of Professor McCian, she stiffened.

            “You?” she said sharply.

            “Argante,” Professor McCian said calmly. “Did you really think I would just abandon you and Harry? You aren’t the only one that’s spent a lot of time in the mundane world.”

            “Mum?” Harry asked. “What’s going on?”

            “Harry,” Argante said slowly. “I would like to introduce you to Lugh, son of Cian and Celtic god of light, crafts, and oaths. She took a deep breath, “and your father.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

            Harry stared at Argante and Lugh. Lugh smiled hesitantly.

            “Hello son,” he said softly. “I’ve waited centuries to meet you.”

            Harry swallowed thickly. “Dad,” he said staring into Lugh’s blue eyes. “I… I don’t know what to say.”

            Lugh chuckled. “That makes two of us.” He turned to Argante. “I don’t blame you for taking him away. I just wish you’d told me where you were. I… err… guess tradition needs to be broken sometimes. I want you to know that I only had his best interests in mind.”

            Argante nodded stiffly. “Fostering might have worked in the old days, but he is my son to, and I am not letting another woman be his mother.”

            “You allowed Siobhan to be his mother for over a year. They never would’ve given him up if I hadn’t cast that amplification spell on James.”

            “You what?” Harry asked.

            “James was wary of you after you defeated Voldemort,” Lugh explained. “I cast a spell to amplify that wariness into outright fear.”

            “Why would you do that?” Argante asked.

            “You wanted our boy back. Had you stolen him from the Potters, you never would’ve been able to be free. This way, you got Harry back and you were able to live in the wizarding world without being hunted.”

            Argante swallowed. “Thank you. What do you want as payment.”

            Lugh winced. “I want nothing from you. I just want to spend time with my son and maybe reconnect with you.”

            Argante shook her head. “No. I have no problem with you getting to know Harry, you are his father after all.” she shook her head again. “We will never be a couple again. Dad arranged our marriage to protect me from what was left of Mordred’s forces after the fall of Camelot. I made it perfectly clear that I didn’t like being a third wife. Trying to send Harry away was the final straw. If I marry, I want it to be a monogamous marriage, not a polyamorous one. That may work for some people, but it won’t work for me.”

            Lugh looked away. “I love my wives and it’s not fair for you to force me to choose you over them.”

            “I’m not making you choose,” Argante said patiently, “but I don’t have to stay in a relationship where I have to share my husband.”

            Lugh nodded. “Fair enough.” He turned to Harry. “Can we talk later? I want to know what you like and don’t like. I want to know about your training.”

            “We’ll talk this evening,” Harry said. “Is after dinner alright?”

            Lugh grinned. “That’s fine. I’ll see you then.”

            As Lugh left, Argante touched Harry’s chest with her fingers. Harry winced as the wounds healed with a stinging sensation.

            “Thanks,” Harry said.

            Argante smiled. “Any time.”

            “So, what are we gonna do now.”

            Argante straightened. “I think it’s time you met your great Grandfather, but first, we’re gonna go and find Merlin.”

**ACC**

            Lugh entered Dumbledore’s office and sat down across from the old man. He took a moment to look around.

The old man really liked his little trinkets. As old as he was, Lugh had no idea what all the whirling instruments cramming the tables around the office did. He glanced at the back wall and smiled at all the bookshelves. The books were something he was much more comfortable with. Finally, he turned to the old man.

He winced when he saw that Dumbledore had been watching him, his blue eyes twinkling brightly behind his half-moon spectacles.  “You called for me, Headmaster?”

            “The wards made me aware of a sylph in the castle. The students are a bit shook up and we can’t find the sylph.”

            Lugh pulled the stone sphere from his pocket. He held up the slightly vibrating sphere. “It’s in here.”

            “I see,” Dumbledore said. “How long will that hold?”

            “A few hours. By then, I hope to find out why she was here in the first place.”

            Dumbledore nodded. “How do you intend to get the information out of the sylph.”

            Lugh leaned back in his chair. “Whatever it takes. That little blighter harmed my son and I want to know why.”

            Dumbledore gave Lugh a hard look.  “I cannot approve of this.”

            “You don’t have to.”

            Quick as a flash, Dumbledore drew his wand and vanished the stone around the sylph. As they watched, the sylph pulled the silver needle from her head with a wet ripping sound and glared at Lugh.

            “Thou shalt pay for what thy hast done to me, son of Cian.”

            Lugh didn’t look at Dumbledore. He kept his eyes fixed on the sylph. “Albus’s soft heart has freed you. I won’t kill you if you leave now and give me an oath that you will never return to harm those I care about.”

            The sylph sneered. “Doth, thou take me for a fool? Such a broad promise would surely cause me naught but grief. Go ahead and kill me. My mistress will have thy head mounted on her wall.”

            A long spear appeared in Lugh’s hands. The iron blade glowed with a bright golden light. “I think you’ll find it far harder to end me than you think. I have been merciful, but I shall not remain so unless you give me your word.”

            Before the sylph could say anything, she vanished in a flash of flame.

            “Is it dead?” Dumbledore asked.

            “No,” Lugh said through gritted teeth. “That was a teleportation spell. Someone rescued her. Why the bloody hell did you free her?”

            “I despise violence,” Dumbledore said. “However, I do recognize the need for killing to protect oneself or those one loves. I cannot condone torture and will not allow it in Hogwarts.”

            “She tried to murder my son.”

            Dumbledore’s hand tightened on the handle of his wand. “I understand that, but Severus has truth potions we can use. There is also legilimancy and compulsion spells if it becomes necessary.”

            Lugh scoffed. “So, you’re okay with mind rape, so long as the person is not physically harmed. How noble of you.”

            Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, still gripping his wand. “No method of questioning an enemy is perfect as you well know. We used such tactics in the war. It may be… invasive, but a person can recover from an invasion of the mind far easier than they can from physical injuries.”

            “Mental trauma can be far more damaging than physical injuries,” Lugh growled. “I would take no pleasure in torturing the sylph, but if it got me the information, I needed to protect my son then I’ll do whatever it takes.”

            “We could have changed the sylph’s memory to erase any trauma caused by her questioning. Physical wounds would no doubt leave scars and could cause animosity with whoever sent her.”

            “We are gonna have to agree to disagree,” Lugh said. “You have placed my son in terrible danger, headmaster. Had you waited, I could have perhaps extracted a promise that she wouldn’t return. As it is, she could return and target any student. I hope that is not the case.” Standing, Lugh left the office without another word.

            Dumbledore watched the fae leave with a frown on his face. Lugh had never struck him as the blood thirsty type of fae, but then again, his son had never been threatened before. Had he acted too hastily? He rubbed his face tiredly. Just when he’d hoped the war was finally over, something happened to reignite his fears.

            Could this be a plot by Tom? He knew that Voldemort had several of the Unseelie fae on his side in the war, but Tom didn’t have a body at the moment. Had that changed? Had Voldemort returned without him being aware of it? He sighed.

            He glanced over at his phoenix. It was time to re-establish some old contacts. He needed more information. Tom wasn’t the only one with contacts among the magical creatures.

**ACC**

            “Why does he live here?” Harry asked as they approached a small cave.

            Argante shrugged. “Search me. He loves this place. After Nimue trapped him in that tower, I’d have thought that he wouldn’t like confined places anymore.”

            As they approached the cave, they heard loud snoring coming from inside. Ducking their heads, they stepped through the low entrance and into Merlin’s home.

            “Wow,” Harry breathed.

            The cave was obviously larger on the inside than it appeared. They stood in a large open room. The stone floor was covered in thick rugs. A large TV hung on one wall. A sofa was against the opposite wall. Merlin lounged on the sofa, his black robe open to reveal a bare chest. Seeing Harry and Argante, he straightened.

            “Hey guys,” he said hurriedly closing his robe. “I didn’t expect you to drop by.” He grinned at Harry. “How’s Hogwarts?”

            Harry blinked. “Err… fine,” he said slowly.

            “Good,” Merlin said. “That’s good listen…” he was interrupted when a scaled feminine hand reached over the sofa and ran through his hair. A soft smoky voice spoke.

            “Merlin, are you coming back to bed, darling?”

            Merlin blushed. “Um… in a moment… honeybun.”

            “Honeybun?” Harry mouthed at Argante.

            “Darling?” Argante mouthed back.

            “Um… Dad… we need your help.”

            The scaled hand was running down Merlin’s chest and Merlin was beginning to squirm.

            “Um… can it wait? I’m kind of busy at the moment,” The last sentence was said in a near squeak as the scaled hand began tugging at his robe.

            “Lugh is back. I think it’s time Harry met Grandfather.”

            Merlin winced. “Must we go see him? You know I’m the black sheep at the Seelie court. Tatiana never forgave Auberon for sleeping with my mother.”

            “Dad please,” Argante said. “Harry was attacked by a sylph earlier and I want to introduce him to his extended family in case it becomes necessary for him to stay with them.”

            Merlin stood. Just like that, he wore a t-shirt, blue jeans, and cowboy boots. “Come on,” he grumbled. He turned in the direction where the scaled hand came from.

            “I’ll be back in a bit luv.”

            “Hurry back,” the smoky voice crooned. “I get lonely without you, and you still have to fertilize my eggs.”

            Blushing, Merlin led the way deeper into the cave. As they walked, Harry stared at the back of Merlin’s head.

            “So, you’ve got a girldragon? Dragonfriend?”

            “Lizard with benefits,” Argante quipped.

“Shut it,” Merlin snapped.

            “I’m surprised you used the magic required to give her a human form,” Argante said. “That must have knocked you out for days.”

            “We tried it in dragon form,” Merlin grumbled. “We… wanted to try something new.”

            “I see,” Argante said. Before they could say anything else, Merlin stopped in front of a ring of mushrooms growing out of a crack in the stone floor.

            Waving his hand, the air over the mushrooms shimmered.

            “Come on,” Merlin said. “Let’s get this over with.”

            Merlin stepped into the circle of mushrooms. Harry and Argante followed.

**ACC**

            Harry stared at the tunnel’s earthen walls as he walked. A worm poked it’s head out of the wall before retreating back into the earth. The tunnel sloped upward steeply. A dim light lit their way as they climbed.

            “Duck,” Argante said.

            Harry ducked his head as they passed through a small opening. He blinked in bright daylight. The sounds of birds chirping caused him to look around.

            “Woe,” he whispered. Tall green grass waved in the wind. The sky was a forget-me-not blue. Trees full of apples, oranges, and pares were everywhere. The fruit was ripe, swollen, and ready to be picked. All the colors were brighter, and each smell was sharper than anything he’d experienced before. It was as if he were waking up from a long sleep. Harry could feel himself relaxing. Even though he’d never been here, this place felt like home.

            “Welcome home,” Argante said.

            As Harry turned to face her, he jumped in surprise.

            Argante chuckled. “We all look a bit different when we are home. Some people have a different eye color. Some are a bit shorter, and some don’t change at all. Me…” she spread her hands.

            “You’re a good six inches taller and your face is different. Your nose is a bit hooked, and your skin is paler.”

“You’re taller to,” Argante said smiling slightly.

            “I am?” Harry asked, looking around. “Why didn’t this happen when you were training me?”

            “We were in the borderlands,” Argante explained. “The borderlands maintain most of the laws of the mortal world. “This,” she gestured around them. “Is real Elfame, far away from the world of man.”

            As Harry looked around, he started again.

            “Mum, I don’t have a shadow.”

            “No one does here,” Merlin said speaking for the first time. “The sun is different here. Look up.”

            Harry looked up and saw a yellow sun high in the sky. There was something… different about the sun here.

            “As the day goes on, you’ll notice that the sun won’t move,” Argante said. “It’s just there.”

            “That’s weird,” Harry said. “So, the earth isn’t spinning? Everything is just stationery?”

            Merlin shrugged. “No idea. Physics, weather, day, night, all of that is just here. The sun will dim as night comes, like someone is turning down the lights and will then grow brighter as day approaches again. We don’t know much more about our world than the humans do about theirs.”

            “Is everywhere like this?”

            Argante shook her head. “Different regions have different environments. Avalon and Annwn have conditions like that of earth. Everyone has a shadow, the sun moves, and there are even seasons.” she gestured around them. “These are Seelie lands. Long days and short nights. The sun won’t go down until about nine tonight and it’ll begin coming up around five in the morning.”

            Argante began walking Harry and Merlin following. As they walked, Harry continued to look around. “So, why are things like this? Why don’t we have a shadow here, but we do in other places?”

            Argante shook her head. “How did humans come to be? How is the earth able to support life? Fact is that humans are on earth, and it does support life. Elfame is just Elfame. It is the way it is. Different places on earth have different climates and conditions. Here is no different.”

            Harry glanced up at the sky. “It’s like someone took a picture of a sunny day and brought it to life.”

            Argante shrugged. “A good description. The fae are old. Some of our races even predate humanity. We live a long time, but we’re… incurious where our world is concerned. How it got here and why it is the way it is are questions we don’t worry about. Sure, we no our histories and we try and learn from the past, but we just aren’t that concerned about why the sun doesn’t move or why we don’t have a shadow in certain places. Magic is as good an explanation as any.”

            Harry nodded. “I feel stronger here. It’s like there is more magic to draw on.”

            “This place is magic given form and substance,” Merlin said. Your body will constantly absorb magic while you’re here. You’ll get use to it.”

            “So, where are we going?” Harry asked.

            “The Seelie court,” Argante said.

**ACC**

            As they approached a dirt road, Argante whistled sharply. A wooden carriage appeared out of nowhere, stopping right in front of them. Harry blinked at the carriage.

            The carriage was made of a dark wood with bronze and brass fittings. A silver lantern hung from the front of the carriage to light the way of the driver. The wheels resembled the tires that would go on a moderately sized car. The door swung open in clear invitation. Harry, Merlin, and Argante climbed inside and sat down.

            The inside of the carriage smelled of leather and freshly cut grass. Harry leaned back in the soft leather seat and relaxed. Once they were all inside, the carriage began to move. Turning Harry looked out the opening that served as a window and watched the scenery glide by.

            Several other carriages passed on the road. Harry noticed that none of the carriages were pulled by anything.  

            “What is pulling the carriage?” Harry asked.

            “Poltergeist,” Merlin said. “They get paid a fair amount to pull the carriages and no one tries anything stupid while we’re in the carriage. You never hear about a carriage getting robbed.”

            “Why?”

            “Because most people like their houses to be standing and not pull down with them in it.”

            “Are Poltergeist fae?”

            “More things than fae live in Elfame and the surrounding realms. Even with the gates open, most magical creatures and beings wanted peace and not to be persecuted or to be drawn into humans conflicts.”

            Before they could continue their conversation, the carriage stopped in front of a set of massive silver gates. Beyond the gates, Harry could see what looked like a large hotel.

As they climbed out of the carriage, Merlin dropped a handful of strange golden coins on the seat. “Thank you,” he said to the air. “A pleasant ride as always. May your family be safe and prosper. I shall recommend the silver Lamp carriage service to my friends and family.”

            A feeling of happiness filled the air and the carriage sped off. “What was that?” Harry asked.

            “Gold is not the only currency in the fae realms. A person can also be paid with a time of service, land, food, tools, gold and silver, or anything someone might need. It really depends on the type of fae you’re dealing with. Think of it like a barter system. You scratch my back and I’ll scratch yours. To use the poltergeists as an example, I paid with gold, and I am honor bound to tell people about that particular carriage service.”

            “What happens if you don’t?”

            “They’ll bury me alive in my cave.”

            “Right,” Harry said slowly. “Don’t get on the wrong side of a poltergeist got it. What is this place?” He jerked his head at the hotel. “Is this where we’re staying?”

            “This is the Seelie court,” Argante said.

            Harry opened his mouth to say it didn’t look much like a castle but thought better of it. He followed Argante as they approached a pair of pure silver gates etched with runes and sigils. The gates swung open on silent hinges. Harry and Argante stepped through, but before Merlin could follow, the gates started to swing shut.

            Merlin cleared his throat. “The queen may not like it, but I am still a prince of this court and I have every right to visit my father.”

            The gates stopped just before closing and slowly opened wide again. Merlin stepped inside and the gates slammed shut.

            Harry looked around. A large courtyard stretched before them. The grass was freshly cut, and several flowerbeds lined either side of a stone path to a pair of enormous oak doors. What had been a hotel was now a large castle at least three times the size of Hogwarts.

“It looks different from the outside.”

“It’s part of the defense,” Merlin explained. “The glamour is even strong enough to fool most fae. Everyone looks for a castle , but no one expects it when you pull up in front of a hotel. Only those that the king or queen allow can get through the gates.”

            As they approached the castle, Harry noticed the guards in leather armer standing beside a pair of heavy oak doors. Harry stiffened as the guards dropped their hands to the hilts of their swords.

            “Twitchy,” he muttered to Argante.

            “The fae haven’t forgotten how to defend themselves, from each other or mortals.”

            “Wouldn’t it be best to have the technology that mundane folk have and combine it with magic?”

            “The fae have created certain magical technology. We’ve perfected prosthetics, weaponry, and we even have a form of computers. We never really worried about mimicking the combustion engine, not when we can create portals and transmute horses that can run faster than any mortal car.”

            “Wy not study human advancements? You may learn something.”

            “We do study them, if for no other reason than to know thy enemy. We don’t want war, but we won’t allow magic to be destroyed either. If the mortals find out about us, we’ll be ready.”

            Harry ignored that last statement. His past life had shown him that the statute of secrecy existed for a reason and some things were better left hidden. Instead, he focused on Merlin’s statement about Elfame not being safe. “Elfame isn’t safe even in the courts?”

            “Especially not in the courts.”

            Before they could continue talking a man appeared in front of them. He nodded to Merlin before smiling widely at Argante.

            “It’s been a while,” he said. “What brings you here?”

            Merlin nodded back a bit stiffly. “Father,” he said. “Argante wanted you to meet your great grandson.”

            The man turned to Harry and his grin widened. Harry noticed that the stranger had disturbingly sharp teeth. His golden eyes had no iris or pupil. He held out one pale glowing hand.

“Welcome to the Seelie court, Grandson. I grant you safe passage here. May you come to no harm during your stay.”

            “Thank you,” Harry said slowly. “Um, who are you?”

            The man laughed heartily. “I am King Auberon, king of the Seelie court.” He brushed his bright blue hair out of his face with one long fingered hand. “Merlin hasn’t spoken of me, has he?”

            “Um, no,” Harry said in a small voice.

            Auberon shrugged. “I made some mistakes. The boy has every right to be bitter. I would be to if I were him.”

            “So nice to have your permission,” Merlin said quietly.

            Auberon ignored him. “Come on, I met you here so you wouldn’t have to go through the guards. Let’s get you inside.”

            As they started to move, a tall woman with long blond hair stepped out of the castle. Her long white gown blew out behind her, and her high heeled shoes sounded like horses hooves on the stone path as she walked. Seeing the trio with Auberon, she stomped towards them.

            “What are they doing here?” she said, her blue eyes flashing with rage. Her voice was soft and scratchy, like a razor blade on velvet.

            “Tatiana,” Auberon said. “This is Harry, my great grandson.”

            “We have a legitimate granddaughter. why would you want to know your mistakes?”

            Auberon’s golden eyes flashed. “Arlais was a good woman. She was the sweetest person I ever met. My relationship with her was not a mistake and neither was Merlin.”

            Tatiana’s eyes narrowed. “You want him to be the next king of the Seelie court,” she hissed. “You want to cut Autumn out.”

            “I and Merlin have both assured you that he has no interest in ruling the Seelie court.”

            “And yet he married a fae, had a daughter, and now he has a grandson who is also fae.”

            “What does that have to do with anything?” Harry asked. He flinched when Tatiana turned her glare on him.

            “Don’t be a fool. Everyone knows that half-blooded fae can’t inherit the thrown unless they marry a pure-blood fae. That bastard,” she gestured to Merlin, “now has a greater claim to the thrown than my daughter.”

            “A claim I have said repeatedly I do not want,” Merlin said stiffly. “I’m happy in the mortal world. I have my daughter and my grandson. The only way my life could be better would be if Cliodhna was alive.”

            “You would say that wouldn’t you,” Tatiana said acidly, “but we all know humans lie, don’t we?”

            “Do I need to remind you of your own mother?” Merlin asked pleasantly. “If memory serves, she was a lowly housekeeper when Dagda found her wasn’t she?”

            Tatiana’s hands sparked with power as she clenched them into fists at her sides. “How dare you,” she shrieked.

            “Enough!” Auberon boomed, his voice echoing across the courtyard.

            “I will not be spoken to like that,” Tatiana snapped.

            “Like what?” Auberon asked his eyes hard. “For too long I allowed you to speak to my son however you wished. Arlais died when he was young. You could’ve stepped up and been the boys mother. Instead, you belittled and verbally abused him every chance you got. For my shame, I allowed it to keep the peace between us. Merlin has not insulted you. He just said your mother was human. Is that not the truth?”

            Tatiana was silent, merely glaring at Auberon.

            “Furthermore,” Auberon continued. “It was you that arranged the marriage between Autumn and Philip, a human. If our daughter inheriting the thrown was so important to you, you should have arranged for her to wed a fae.”

            “You know why I did that,” Tatiana spluttered.

            “I do,” Auberon agreed calmly. “I also know that you only had her best interests at heart. Autumn will inherit the throne. Merlin has said that he doesn’t want it and I shall not force it on him after everything he has suffered.” Auberon’s voice turned stern.

            “Having said all that, Harry, Argante, and Merlin are my family as much as Autumn. I’m not gonna ask you to treat them like you would treat our daughter, but you will show them the courtesy that all guests of the Seelie court receive. Is that clear?”

            “Crystal,” Tatiana said icily before turning away. She stalked back towards the castle. Auberon watched her go before turning back to the trio.

            He forced a smile. “I’m sorry about my wife. Come with me, we’ll get you settled in.”

            “I just wanted to introduce Harry to his extended family,” Argante said slowly. “If we’re not welcome here…”

            “No,” Auberon said. “This has been a long time coming. Come with me, I want to hear everything I’ve missed. I haven’t seen either of you in centuries.”

            As they followed Auberon towards the castle, Harry wondered just what he’d gotten himself into.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

            Harry looked around the room he’d been given by Auberon. It was pretty sparse only containing a bed, a desk, and a large bookshelf. Walking over to the shelf, Harry flipped through the books. Most seemed to be by Shakespeare but there were a few novels by Charles Dickens and Robert Louis Stevenson.

            “The Body Snatcher was my personal favorite,” Auberon said from the doorway.

            Harry turned to face his Great Grandfather. “Don’t the fae have authors?”

            Auberon shrugged. “We lack a certain creativity. Sure, we can create weapons and devices that run off magic, but most fae can’t write a good story. We don’t seem to have the imagination for it. Maybe it’s because we live in a world of magic where the impossible is possible, but we have to look to the humans for good stories.”

            “Have you tried TV?”

            Auberon made a face. “We tried it, but it never caught on here. I do not know why, but me personally, I preferred the theatre.”

            “I have a question. When I was attacked by a sylph earlier, it spoke using thee and thou, but you’re using modern English. Why is that?”

            “Wait,” Auberon said, his gaze sharpening. “You were attacked by a sylph?”

            “Yeah,” Harry said. “Didn’t Mum tell you?”

            “Your mother did not tell me anything. I think she wanted to wait until you had settled in. What happened?”

            Harry quickly explained about the attack and how Lugh had trapped the sylph in a ball of stone.

            “Lugh,” Auberon muttered. “He is one of the few Tuah De that stayed in the courts. He is your father?”

            “Yes, I didn’t know he was my dad until today.”

            “Mmm,” Auberon hummed. “What happened to the Sylph after that?”

            “I don’t know,” Harry said. “You’d have to talk to Lugh.”

            “I will speak to your father shortly. I must make him aware that you are here. So, that is why your mother brought you here?”

            “She said she wanted me to meet my extended family in case it became necessary for me to stay with them.”

            “Under the circumstances, I think it would be best if I came to you. My wife…” he trailed off.

            “She’s not fond of us.”

            “No,” Auberon said. “She is not. I met Merlin’s mother before I married Tatiana.” He looked off into space, as if he were seeing images of the past.

            “She was a beautiful woman. Kind, humble, noble, and just. I would have made her my queen, but…”

            “She was human?”

            Auberon shook his head. “Her humanity never mattered to me. Giving birth to a half-fae child is hard on a human, even one that has magic. Back in those days, childbirth was dangerous for both fae and mortality. Arlais survived Merlin’s birth, but she was… weakened. She never really recovered. She named him Myrddin Emry’s.” He stopped and swallowed thickly.

            “I… I’d have given her anything. I loved her so much. She… she died when Merlin was two. I wanted Merlin to have a mother, so I sought out a half-fae. I found a daughter of Dagda and took her as my wife. I had hoped she’d have taken pity on my boy and tried to be his mother.”

            “That didn’t happen,” Harry said quietly.

            “No, it did not. Tatiana wanted a child of her own. She wanted our child to inherit the throne. Autumn…” Auberon broke off. “That is another story. We will just say that I was not the father I should have been to Merlin and leave it at that.”

            “It’s not too late,” Harry said.

            Auberon shook his head. “No, it is not. I’m going to try my best to repair our relationship. If it cannot be repaired, no one will be able to say I did not try.”

            “That’s the spirit,” Harry said with a grin.

            “I’m going to go check on your mother.” He pointed to a silver bell on the desk. “If you need anything, just ring the bell. I’ll see you at supper.”

            “Don’t you mean dinner?”

            Auberon smiled. “Dinner is what you eat at midday.”

            “No,” Harry said. “That’s lunch. Supper is the American term.”

            Auberon shrugged. “Different lands, different words for things. Besides, most Americanisms came from England. See you later.”

            Harry watched Auberon leave. “I guess I’m gonna be learning a lot while I’m here.”

**ACC**

            There was a knock on the door as Harry sat down at his desk. “Auberon?” Harry asked.

            “No,” a soft voice said.

            Harry blinked. This voice was male, smooth, and soft.

            “Come in,” Harry said.

            The door swung open and a Black man with grey hair and kind grey eyes stood in the doorway. The shadows seemed to writhe around him as if they were a pet greeting their owner. The man wore a long black cloak that covered him from neck to ankle.

            “Can I help you?” Harry asked calmly.

            The man smiled. “No, but I may be able to help you.”

            Harry took a deep breath. He could smell old earth and roses. “You’re not human.”

            The man shook his head, his lips twitching “If I were human, I might be offended. No son, I’m not human. I am… was a god.”

            “A god?”

            “Yes,” the man said. “Thanatos is my name.”

            Harry blinked at him. “Your Thanatos, but you… err…”

            Thanatos looked amused. “I’m what?”

            “Well,” Harry scratched the back of his neck. “You look like an old Black man. I didn’t think the Greek gods were worshipped in Africa.”

            Thanatos laughed heartily. “Immortals that were worshipped as gods came from many places. Just because we were worshipped in an area doesn’t mean we originated in that area. Don’t make the mistake of assuming that the gods correspond to human race. Humans focus to much on the color of skin as it is, even those who claim not to.”

            “You’re right,” Harry said. “I do apologize. I meant no offense.”

            Thanatos shook his head. “You have no reason to apologize boy. I just came to talk to you about my children’s artifacts.”

            “Artifacts?”

            “The wand, cloak, and ring.”

            “Legends say that Death created them.”

            Thanatos shook his head. “A statement that is both true and false. The Peverell brothers were my only children born of a mortal woman. I met a woman, Arianwen Peverell. I married her and lived out her life with her. Unlike many of my fellow Olympians, I know what loyalty is.”

            He stared off into the corners of the room. “I was so happy with her. The mortals left us alone. We were able to live in peace. For the time, which was a rarity for wizards, let me tell you.”

            “Did she know?” Harry asked.

            “That I had been worshipped as a god? Oh yes, she knew about that. She didn’t care. All that mattered was that I loved her, and she loved me.”

            “What happened?”

            “We had three sons. Cadmus, Ignotus, and Antioch. They were good boys. Arianwen and I trained them to use their magic. Cadmus went out and got married. They were expecting their first child when everything went wrong.”

            “What happened?”

            Thanatos’s face twisted. His brown eyes blazed and the shadows in the room writhed and twisted like serpents. “The church happened. I’d left to do some trading when they attacked. By the time I got back it was too late. Arianwen had been burned and Cadmus’s wife had been tortured into confessing to being a witch. The bastards didn’t even have the courtesy to wait till she gave birth. They burned her at the stake while she was still pregnant.”

            “How did your sons escape?”

            Thanatos smiled bitterly. “I got back in time to save them, but they were never the same. Antioch never wanted to be helpless again, Cadmus wanted to see his wife again, and Ignotus just wanted to be left alone.”

            “That’s where the Deathly Hallows came in?” Harry asked.

            “Yes,” Thanatos said tiredly. “I wanted to give each of them what I thought they needed to recover. I helped Antioch fashion the elder wand. I made it powerful and truly loyal only to my bloodline. The wand was without doubt the greatest wand ever created.

            I created the resurrection stone for Cadmus. I intended it as a way for him to say good-bye to his wife. I wasn’t thinking clearly. I was too caught up in my own grief. I never realized that the poor boy would use it to keep her with him. I should’ve…” he broke off as tears ran down his face.

            “It wasn’t your fault,” Harry said. “You were just doing what you thought was best to help your children.”

            Thanatos sniffed and wiped his eyes. “I gave Ignotus the cloak as a way for him to feel safe. If the real story was known, I’m sure there’d be those that thought he was a coward, but he was my youngest. He was only ten when he watched his mother and sister-in-law die.”

            Thanatos wiped his eyes again. “You know the rest of the story. Antioch was killed for the wand, Cadmus committed suicide, and Ignotus hid under the cloak for decades. Cadmus and Ignotus had children of their own, so I left the objects as a kind of family inheritance. After Ignotus died, I came to the Seelie court where king Auberon graciously allowed me to stay. I have been here for centuries, just wiling away the time until I see them again.”

            “Why are you telling me this?”

            “The mother of all fae and my mother were sisters. Old things like me aren’t affected by changes in reality.”

            Harry stared at the old man. “You know?”

            “I’m the reason Argante was able to hold on for so long. I watched you use the Deathly Hallows to change history, probably the best use those accursed things have been put to since their creation.”

            “Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad you approve, but why come here and tell me this?”

            “In your earlier life, you’d been adopted by the Potters using a blood ritual. Their blood flowed through your veins. James Potter was a descendant of Ignotus. That gave you the ability to use the combined power of the Hallows.”

            “But I was a soul at the time. I didn’t have blood.”

            “Some magics can even affect the soul. James and Lily loved you enough to share their blood with you. At the time, you were still a Potter. Even if James keyed you into the vaults, he never blood adopted you this time. That means there are only two who can use the artifacts to their greatest potential.”

            “Holly and the descendant of Cadmus,” Harry said. “Do you know who that is?”

            “Oh yes,” Thanatos said with a sigh. “He never twisted himself like he did in your world, but he is still a stain on our family name.”

            Harry felt his eyes widen with horror. “No,” he whispered.

            “Yes,” Thanatos said softly. “Holly Potter and Tom Riddle are my last living descendants. They are the only ones who can tap into the true power of the so-called Deathly Hallows.”

            “Could he cast the curse again?”

            Thanatos shook his head. “He wasn’t the one that cast it the first time. That particular atrocity can’t be blamed on him. He could use the Hallows to take over both the wizarding and mundane world. You have to find the Hallows and destroy them before he returns.”

            “Would he be immortal?” Harry asked.

            Thanatos snorted. “That mess about the master of death was just a legend. Everyone dies, even the immortals, eventually. He would not be immortal in the sense that nothing could kill him, but he would no longer be affected by age or disease, and he would be a lot harder to kill.”

            “I know where the wand is and I assume the cloak is probably with Holly, but the ring…”

            “It is in a museum of magical artifacts.”

            “Okay,” Harry said. “This doesn’t sound that hard. I find them and destroy them.”

            “It’s not that simple,” Thanatos said.

            “How did I know you were gonna say that?”

            “The Hallows have become more than I intended. They are not alive as such, but they are aware and will try to keep from being destroyed. They may remember that they were used to break the curse.”

            “How do I destroy them? If they’re aware of me; they may seek out Voldemort.”

            “I don’t know. Remember, it has been centuries since I laid eyes on them. They will have been absorbing power from all those that handled them and they were very powerful to begin with.”

            “Great,” Harry said. “Just bloody fantastic. Why don’t we see about giving them to Holly. She’s not me and she is your descendant. Maybe she could claim the power of the Hallows and keep them out of Voldemort’s hands.”

            Thanatos ran his fingers through his hair. “The only way that will work is if we transfer the power contained in the Hallows to Holly. She wouldn’t be mortal anymore. It’s a lot to ask of someone to sacrifice their mortality.”

            Harry was silent. He watched as Thanatos stood and walked towards the door. With his hand on the knob, he turned to face Harry. “I will leave you alone now.  If I can help you in anyway, I will.” He left the room, closing the door gently behind him.

            Harry flopped back on the bed. “What am I supposed to do now?” He had to destroy the Hallows, stop Voldemort, and stop a curse from being cast that would alter reality itself.

            “No rest for the wicked,” Harry said as he stood and began to dress for dinner.

**ACC**

            Harry entered the large dining room and stared at the long table filled with cakes, haunches of meat, bread, and flagons of wine.

            Various fae sat at the long table. Harry could see dryads, sidhe, satyrs, fawns, and pixies just to name a few. “There are so many,” Harry murmured.

            Merlin appeared beside him. “These are just a fraction of the fae in this realm. The celebrations we have around the Holidays are a lot bigger than this.”

            Harry walked towards the end of one of the long benches around the table, but Auberon was suddenly there.

            “No,” the king said. “You are family, so you sit with me.”

            Auberon led them to the head of the table where six chairs waited. As they approached, Tatiana glared at them. After they were seated, Argante turned to Harry.

            “Be careful of the wine. It’s stronger than it tastes.”

            Before Harry could answer, the hall went silent. Every head turned towards the doorway. Harry followed everyone’s gaze to see a woman standing there. Harry’s first thought was that she was beautiful.

            The woman had long black hair that fell to her waist. Her skin was as white as freshly fallen snow and her lips were as red as blood. Her blue eyes were like two blue marbles in her pale face.  

            Harry shivered. Those eyes showed no emotion. At first, Harry thought the woman had frozen until she moved into the hall. Her movements were sleek and graceful like a well-oiled machine rather than a fae or human.

            “Autumn,” Auberon said as he leapt to his feet and rushed to embrace the woman. “It has been too long, daughter.”

            “Father,” the woman said. Her voice was like the chiming of silver bells. “It is good to see you.” Her eyes drifted to Merlin, Harry, and Argante. “Brother, niece, great nephew, I am happy to meet you as well.”

            “You know about me and Mum?”

            Autumn chuckled. “I have connections in the mortal world. A faint gleam appeared in her cold blue eyes. “Argante was not very subtle. Her work at Gringots has become legend even here.”

            Argante winced. “I’m never gonna live that down.”

            “No, you will not,” Autumn said. “You have shown the honor and cunning of the fae to those that have forgotten such things.”

            “Thank you,” Argante said slowly.

            “Daughter,” Tatiana said softly.

            “Mother,” Autumn said stiffly.

            Tatiana rose and wrapped Autumn in her arms. “I missed you,” the faery queen choked.

            “And I you,” Autumn said quietly. “I have been away for far too long.”

            As Harry watched the mother and daughter reunite, he relaxed. Tatiana may be a real bitch at times, but she was also a mother who loved her child. He sighed.

            “People are complicated.”

            “They always are,” Auberon said from beside him.

            Harry jumped. “Bloody hell.”

            Auberon chuckled. “It’s good to have my family back together again.” He gestured to Harry, Merlin, and Argante before pointing at Tatiana and Autumn. “Maybe this can be a new beginning.”

**ACC**

            Once everyone was seated at the table, Auberon bowed his head.

            “I thank the Great spirit for the food we have been given. May it strengthen and nourish us in the days to come.”

            Harry blinked at him. “I wasn’t aware fae were religious.”

            “Some aren’t some are. Bit like humans in that. Before they worshipped a mother goddess, the fae believed in a creator, a being who spoke all of creation into existence. Some of us still worship him.”

            “There were records of fae churches in Swedish folklore,” Argante said.

            Auberon shrugged as he took a bite of bread. “We used to have them, but now adays, most fae worship in their own way.”

            “What about you?” Harry asked turning to Autumn.

            “Me?” Autumn said jumping slightly.

            Harry nodded, smiling encouragingly. “What do you believe if you don’t mind me asking.”

            Autumn looked down at the table. “I have a hard time believing everything just happens, and that everything is here by chance. Having said that, I don’t believe that a loving God would allow the world to be as it is either.”

            Tatiana leaned forward. “Argante? What do you worship? I was Catholic when I grew up, but now days I suppose I’m more of an agnostic.”

            “Morgana was Christian,” Argante said slowly. “Since Merlin left me with her most of the time growing up, that’s how I was raised.”

            “A Christian fae,” Tatiana snorted. “Aren’t many of those around, not with the church claiming we have no soul.”

            “Whether we have a soul or not is for God to decide, not a mortal who never got to know us.”

            Auberon nodded. “Well said, Granddaughter. I hate to change the subject, but Harry mentioned something about being attacked by a Sylph?”

            “A Sylph?” Tatiana said. “They are Seelie fae and we are on good terms with Avalon. Why would they attack the boy.”

            Harry glanced at Argante. When she nodded, he leaned forward. “How much do you know about the world that came before?”

            Autumn frowned. “Are we back on the subject of our religious beliefs?” she asked.

            “No,” Harry said. “I mean the world was… reset.”

            Auberon leaned forward, his golden eyes narrowed. “Reset? What are you talking about?”  

            Before Harry could say anymore, a vortex of mist appeared in the hall. A tall old man stepped out of the mist. A red cap dripping blood was on his head and he wore iron boots on his feet. Each of his fingers ended with a long curved claw and his eyes glowed like

            “Not so fast boy,” he said in a thick Scottish accent. “I will kill you before I let you tell them anymore.”

            “Redcap,” Argante said making to stand.

            Harry shook his head. “No,” he said. “I didn’t protect myself before. I need to be able to keep myself safe from hostile fae or I’m always gonna be a liability.”

            Before Argante could say a word, Harry had rose and stepped to meet the redcap. The redcap raised a pike nearly as tall as himself. The blade of the pike was roughly worked iron and looked as if the blacksmith had just hammered it into shape.

            “My queen will be happy that you have been dealt with so our plans can continue.”

            “Harry,” a voice called from the doorway.

            Harry didn’t take his eyes off the Redcap. “I’m a little busy Dad.”

            “Catch.”

            Harry held up his hand and felt something slam into it. Instinctively, He closed his hand around the object. Looking down, he saw that he was holding a spear. The polished steel of the blade glowed with a searing golden light.

            “The spear of Lugh,” the redcap said nodding at the weapon. “I will enjoy taking it from your corpse.”

            Harry rolled his eyes. “You sound like a cartoon. If you’re gonna kill me, come on and do it, but your threats are pathetic.”

            The redcap charged at him with a cry of rage. Harry raised his spear and was just able to perry the redcap’s first strike. The impact almost knocked the spear from his hand.

            Drawing on the magic around him, Harry conjured a ball of ice that he hurled at the redcap. The redcap knocked the ice away with a contemptuous flick of his wrist.

“You will have to do better than that. Is this the best you have got?”

            A ball of fire answered him. Harry followed that up with a blade of air that cut a deep gash along the redcap’s forehead.

            Blood ran down the fae’s face, but the pain didn’t seem to bother him.

            “First blood to you,” he said excitedly. “Now the fight can really begin.”

            Harry just managed to block another lunge with the spear, but he couldn’t keep this up for long. He had no formal training with the old weapons. And he couldn’t match the redcap in brute strength.

            “I’ll just have to be smarter,” Harry muttered.

            “What was that boy?” The redcap said smiling, revealing razor sharp teeth. “Are you begging for mercy already?”

            The spear of Lugh was also called the spear of light, so could he use it to channel power?

            Raising his left hand, Harry heated the air around him before channeling it into the spear.

            A bolt of lightning shot from the spear with a boom and struck the redcap in the chest. The old fae flew backwards and smashed into the stone wall but was up on his feet in a flash.

            “Not bad,” he said looking down at the smoking hole in his leather tunic, “but these iron boots aren’t just for crushing the heads of my enemies.”

            With a roar, the redcap charged.

            Harry focused, spinning his left hand through the air. With his sight, he saw threads of luck tearing away from the redcap’s aura. He dodged another lunge with the pike, leaping back to what he hoped was a safe distance. Wrapping the stolen luck around the spear, Harry drew back his arm and threw the spear as hard as he could.

            There was a wet thud, a gurgle, and then a scream. Harry watched in wide-eyed horror as the redcap burst into golden flame. Screaming, the fae dropped his pike and clawed at the spear sticking out of his chest. The flesh began dripping off his hands like melting wax. Harry tried to turn away, but he couldn’t.

            The redcap’s eyes exploded, viscous fluid running down to mix with the melting flesh on his skull. The golden flames rose higher, mercifully hiding him from view.

            “Well,” a soft voice said from beside him. “I’d say he probably regrets coming here.”

            Harry turned to see Thanatos. “I wish I knew who sent him.”

            Thanatos’s lips twitched. “You probably should’ve asked that before stabbing him.”

            “Point,” Harry said. He looked back at the place where the redcap had been. All that remained was a charred skeleton wearing a red cap and a pair of iron boots.

            “Might want to burn that cap,” Thanatos said.

            “Why?”

            “They say that a redcap dies if the blood on their cap dries. I don’t know if he could be revived by putting blood on his hat, but I wouldn’t take that chance.”

            Harry flicked a hand, a ball of fire incinerating the hat along with the redcap’s charred skull.

            “Well, he’s dead now,” Thanatos said drily.

            “Are you gonna take his soul or something?”

            “Taking the souls where they were supposed to go was never my job. I just brought death when it was time, and I haven’t fulfilled that role in over one thousand years.”

            Harry looked at the fae in the hall and sighed. Every eye stared at him in a mixture of shock and horror.

            “Well,” Auberon said. “I have not seen a child your age defeat a redcap before.”

            “Yeah,” Harry said. “We have some things to talk about.”

            Auberon nodded. “I thought so. Come, I have a study for these type of discussions.”

            Harry followed Auberon out of the hall. As he walked, he noticed that Lugh and Argante had joined him.

            “Good job,” Lugh said. “We’ll need to work on your training with melee weapons.”

            “I never learned how to use them. I just know how to use magic and run.”

            “Skills that got you out of this situation,” Thanatos said as he joined them.

            “I hope Auberon believes us,” Harry said.

            Argante placed a hand on his shoulder. “We’ll know soon enough.”

            “That’s why I am here,” Thanatos said. “I can vouch for you if it becomes necessary.”

            Lugh stepped back. I can’t contribute anything to this conversation. I’ll go tell Dumbledore that you’ll be back soon.” In a flash of golden light, Lugh vanished.

            “As they walked down the hallway, Harry wondered who had sent the redcap and why.

            “A Redcap,” Merlin said. “Can’t believe one of them had the balls to show up in the Seelie court.”

            “Smooth,” Argante said. “I take it you’re here to help with the explanation?”

            Merlin nodded. “Of course, I helped send Harry through time and I saw the curse coming.”

            “You are a perfect example of humility,” Thanatos said drily.

            “I know,” Merlin said cheerfully.

            “I was being sarcastic.”

            “I know,” Merlin said again, his grin widening.

            None of them saw the shadow that followed close behind them.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

            The man stood outside the door, trembling violently. He swallowed hard as he listened to the scratching on the door.

            “Sweety,” his wife’s voice said through the door. “Come on honey, come back to bed. It’s cold without you.”

            “L-L-Luv, I…I’m gonna go to the store and get some m-milk.”

            “Frank you worthless pile of dung.” Her voice had changed, becoming deeper and more feral in an instant. “This is why your troops died in the war. You failed them just like you failed me.”

            Frank Brice stumbled backwards, his bad leg giving out. He fell to the floor cracking his head on the coffee table. The door behind him flew open. Rolling over, he saw his wife standing above him, her eyes wide and unblinking. As he watched, her eyes changed from their normal brown to red.

            “I promise,” she said in her new deep voice. “It won’t hurt too much.”

            Frank screamed as she lunged and sank her teeth into his chest. He struggled, but there was no throwing her off. His last thought before consciousness fled was, she lied. It hurt a lot.

**ACC**

            Voldemort looked down at the two ruined bodies below him. His ghostly lips twisted in disgust. He knew that surviving the destruction of his body would come with consequences, but he’d never thought of what he’d have to do in order to regain his strength. Sometimes, he wondered if it was worth it. Attacking an infant, killing all those families, and draining the blood and life from two innocent elderly people. Were these the things he’d been reduced to in order to see his dreams come true?

            It was true that they were muggles, so their lives were much less important than those of wizards, but they hadn’t done anything. This old man had protected his country in the second world war. Was there anything more noble than fighting for one’s country? Yet, here he was, lying on the floor, murdered by his possessed wife.

            If this was what he was doing to survive, were his dreams worth it?

His eyes drifted to the man’s wife. Her face was swollen and purple. Her tongue protruded between her lips and her bloodstained teeth shone in the moonlight coming through the window.

It was a shame that riding muggles drove them mad, but he needed their lives to sustain his connection to this plain. The lives of animals were no longer sufficient.

He was under no illusions. He may have never gone down the path to creating horcruxes, but he wasn’t any less of a monster. It was all for the best. What were a few muggle lives when compared to those of magical folk. If left to their own devices, the muggles would destroy everything. It was for the greater good that he restores his body, no matter the cost. Letting out a rattling sigh, he drifted through the ceiling of the house. The old caretaker was merely the first step. The man who left his mother to die would be next.

**ACC**

            Auberon gazed at Harry his face giving nothing away. The study where they sat was silent. All Harry could hear was his own breathing. Did Auberon believe him? What happened if he didn’t?

            “You say that you changed the past?”

            Harry nodded. “Yes.”

            “And someone is trying to cast this curse again?”

            Harry nodded again.

            Auberon turned to Merlin. “You know more about curses than I do. What would a curse like this look like?”

            Merlin frowned. “You’re asking what it would take to cast a curse like this?”

            Auberon nodded. “Do you have any idea?”

            Merlin shook his head. “The curse was originally cast in 1816. I think the timing is significant. Something happened that year that hasn’t happened in a long time.”

            “And that was?”

            “The year without a summer,” Argante said.

            Auberon blinked. “What?”

            “There was a volcanic eruption in the mortal world. There was so much ash and debris in the sky that it blocked out the sun and lowered global temperatures for decades.”

            Harry nodded. “According to the history books, some people died of disease and starvation. Without a summer, they couldn’t grow any crops.”

            “And that was an ingredient in the spell?”

            Merlin nodded. “I believe so. Three is a very powerful number. So, a year without a summer would be one, but we’d also need two more ingredients to effect all of humanity and cut off Elfame from the mortal world.”

            Auberon scratched his head. “Not to mention kill or subjugate all magical creatures left on earth and change history.”

            “Would there be any way that a person could store the power from events in the past?” Harry asked.

            “Instead of channeling it you mean?” Auberon asked.

            Harry nodded.

            “I’m sure you could use a crystal to store energy, but why?”

            “Well, this curse, or whatever it was, it killed a lot of people.”

            Auberon nodded. “If what you and Argante say is true, it did.”

            “Well,” Harry said ignoring Auberon. “The black death killed a quarter of Europe’s population between 1331 and 1353. If someone could have stored all that death energy, they would have an enormous well of power to draw upon.”

            “The year without a summer would be a global event that affected the entire world,” Argante said.

            “That’s two,” Merlin said. The only thing left is an ingredient that would alter history itself.”

            “It’d be something huge,” Thanatos said speaking for the first time. “We’re talking about changing reality itself. We know what the power was, we know what the event was, all that’s left is something that would reverberate throughout history.”

“The easiest ingredient would be a person,” Harry said.

Thanatos nodded. “Since this mainly effected magic, it would have to be someone that was important to both wizards and magical creatures. They couldn’t kill this significant person when they were a child. They wanted to alter reality and change the past, so whoever this person was would have to die when the spell was cast.”

            “So,” Argante said. “You’re saying that the person would have to die in 1816 when the spell was cast?”

            Thanatos nodded. “But we don’t know who that might be.”

            Merlin hesitated. “Someone killed me in 1816.”

            Argante turned to stare at him. “You said you were trapped outside time and space.”

            “I was,” Merlin said defensively. “I just didn’t tell you how I got trapped outside time and space.”

            “Is that where you slept with the eldritch abomination?” Harry asked.

            “Tentacles aren’t so bad once you get used to them.”

            “Moving on,” Argante said loudly. “If this spell took so much to cast, how did Harry reverse it using the Deathly Hallows?”

            “Because” Thanatos began. “Harry was in a very uncertain place. Limbo is neither the living nor the dead. Likewise, Harry was neither of the living nor the dead. Had Harry been alive, the Hallows would have been unable to change the world. As it was, when Harry died, the Hallows followed their new master to where he’d gone. Since he wasn’t technically dead, they were able to survive and help break the spell.”

            “So,” Auberon said. “Merlin is still alive, and the event that caused the spell has been long over. Does that mean the curse can’t be cast?”

            Argante ran her fingers through her hair. “If we could find the crystal or whatever it was, we could destroy it and make sure whoever it was wouldn’t have enough power to complete the spell.”

            Harry shook his head. “A volcanic eruption caused the year without a summer. Couldn’t someone trigger another eruption to cause a year without a summer again?”

            “No,” Merlin said. “When you’re dealing with spells that use planetary alignments, position of the stars, and that sort of thing, everything has to happen naturally. If magic is used to cause the event, it won’t work.”

            “Why did killing Merlin complete the spell?” Harry asked. “Merlin may be powerful, but he’s not that important.” He glanced at his grandfather. “No offense.”

            Merlin chuckled. “I agree with you. I’m not important enough to cause a change in history.”

            Argante stared off into space. When she spoke, she started slow, but sped up as she gained more confidence.

“Dad was a pivotal player in magical history. Look how messed up the timeline was in your old world. Dad wasn’t born until the ninth century. Morgana wasn’t even associated with the fae, but she’s still called Le Fay. Dad is trained by the founders of Hogwarts instead of training the founders. King Arthur’s reign started three hundred years after it should’ve.”

            “Since Avalon was locked, Arthur died at the fall of Camelot,” Auberon continued. “What does it matter when Merlin was born?”

            “Dad was a powerful muggle-born wizard sorted into Slytherin and Slytherin wanted to get rid of the Muggle-born. Either the historical account was really messed up, or the timeline was skewed.”

            “Or both,” Thanatos said. “Slytherin was said to be all that was wrong with the pureblood culture, but people are more than an ideal or a political affiliation.” He looked at Harry. “Did you ever talk to Malfoy or any of the other pureblood traditionalists your own age?”

            “We threw insults at each other.”

            “No,” Thanatos said patiently. “Did you ever ask why he felt the way he did about Muggle-born.”

            “You are saying his hatred of Muggle-born may have been justified?” Argante asked glaring at Thanatos.

            “I’m saying that maybe the purebloods had a reason for their animosity. It may not have been a good reason, but in order to solve a problem, you have to find the root cause. You can’t just say this is wrong. You have to think and ask why is this the way it is? There are records of muggle-born Ministers of magic, so the Muggle-born were never looked down upon by all of society.”

            Merlin spoke up. “He’s right. Saying all purebloods are bad because they don’t like Muggle-born makes the Muggle-born just as bigoted as the purebloods.”

            “But not all purebloods felt that way,” Harry said.

            “But enough did for Voldemort to gain a foothold,” Thanatos said gently. “Why is that? Racism alone doesn’t account for that. There is always a reason for this kind of thing.”

            “Maybe it’s part of the culture,” Argante said.

            “If it was, you wouldn’t have as many half-bloods as you do. No, saying it’s part of the culture is too easy.”

            “Hmm,” Merlin hummed. “The muggles did kill and persecute a lot of witches and wizards over the centuries.”

            “Not to mention all the wizarding Holidays are gone,” Argante said. “Instead of Yule and Beltane, there’s Christmas and Easter.”

            “Muggle Holidays,” Merlin said.

            “Not enough people celebrated those Holidays for that to be a reason,’ Thanatos said. “Wizards have celebrated Christmas and Easter for hundreds of years. That’s nothing new.”

            “But the Muggles persecuted wizards centuries ago,” Harry said.

            “Some people can’t let go of the past. The Muggle-born have just as much right to be in the wizarding world as any wizard, but as long as the purebloods hold on to old grievances, a dark lord will be able to rise.”

            “Maybe, if we can figure out why the Purebloods chose to follow Voldemort, we can undermine him in some way.”

            “We have gotten off topic,” Auberon said. “What do we do about this curse? I do not want to see the world end.”

            “Nor do I,” Thanatos said. “I’ll return to the mortal world with these three and see if I can’t locate the crystal. Once that is gone, the spell won’t be able to be cast.”

            “I will be sorry to see you go,” Auberon said.

            Thanatos shrugged. “I’ve been hiding for too long as it is old friend.” He glanced at Harry, Argante, and Merlin. “Besides, I think they can lead me to what’s left of my family.”

            Auberon smiled. “You will always have a home here.” He looked at Merlin, Argante, and Harry. “You three to. The Seelie court will always be open to you.”

            “Thank you,” Merlin said quietly.

            “When will you leave?” Auberon asked.

            “Tomorrow,” Argante said. “Harry needs to get back to class.”

            “And I have history,” Harry muttered.

            “History is important,” Thanatos said. “Those who do not learn from history…”

            “Are damned to repeat it,” Harry interrupted. “I know, but that ghost is so boring.”

            “Ghost,” Thanatos said, eyes twinkling. “I think I can do something about that.”

**ACC**

            The figure standing outside the study scowled. Auberon’s study was warded too well for them to hear anything. Still, they’d heard a little in the dining hall.

            If their curse was broken, that must mean that they’d failed or been thwarted in some way. If only they knew how they were thwarted. No matter, there were things they could do to prepare. If they couldn’t cast the curse, a little chaos in the right place would do wonders.

            To that end, they needed Voldemort. No one had been able to sew terror and distrust like he could. It was time to check on him and see how he was doing.

**ACC**

            Auberon entered his bedchamber an hour later to find Tatiana waiting for him.

            “News,” she snapped.

            “Merlin and the others will be returning to the mortal world tomorrow.”

            Tatiana sniffed. “Good. Perhaps then you can concentrate on our Autumn.”

            “Where is she?”

            “She has gone to bed. You would have known that if you would have stayed to speak to her.”

            “I had matters that needed attending to.”

            “Matters concerning Merlin?”

            “And Thanatos. He is leaving with them.”

            Tatiana paused. “He is a good man,” she said quietly. “I hope he can find peace in the mortal world.”

            “Me to,” Auberon said climbing into bed.

            Tatiana snuggled into his side. “Once they are gone, we can get back to normal around here.”

            Auberon frowned at those words. He’d known that she hated Merlin, but he didn’t realize how much until now. A single tear ran down his cheek. Would he ever be able to have his family all together without animosity?

            Rolling over onto his back, he stared up at the ceiling. It was a long time before he fell asleep.

**ACC**

            After breakfast, Harry and the others prepared to walk into town when Auberon stopped them.

            “I can create a portal wherever you wish to go.”

            Merlin nodded. “That would be beneficial. Do you know where my cave is?”

            Auberon nodded. “I do. Your dragon is waiting for you.”

            Merlin blushed. “You know about that?”

            Auberon waved a hand. A doorway of light appeared in the air in front of them. Harry could see Merlin’s cave through the doorway. He could also see a naked scaled woman lounging on Merlin’s sofa.

            “Ah,” Auberon muttered. “I… err… wasn’t expecting that.” He coughed awkwardly, his golden eyes twinkling madly. “You’ll have to bring her to meet the family soon.”

            Merlin hurried through the gate with Harry, Argante, and Thanatos close behind. Auberon’s voice echoed through the cave.

“Use protection son.”

**ACC**

            Harry stumbled as he exited the portal. His eyes widened when he saw a scaled arm was wrapped around Merlin.

            “Welcome back lover,” the soft smoky voice said. “I’ve been waiting for you.”

            “I think we should go,” Thanatos said as Merlin flushed and glared at A giggling Harry and Argante.

            “Do you know the way to Hogwarts?” Argante asked.

            Thanatos nodded. “I went there when my sons were at the school several times.”

            Argante laid a hand on Harry’s shoulder. In a swirl of wind, they were gone.

**ACC**

            Harry grunted as Luna slammed into him. He felt her wrap her arms around him, squeezing tightly.

            “Where have you been?”

            “I was in Elfame. How long was I gone?”

            “Three days. I have some homework you’ll need to do, but you’ll have to make up the classwork on your own.”

            “I’ll be taking over some of your training,” Lugh said appearing beside them.

            “What?” Harry asked, turning to face his father.

            Lugh shrugged. “Your mother has done well training you in magic, but you still require training in melee weapons, runes, and archery, just to name a few things.”

            “And how do you propose to teach me all of that?”

            Lugh grinned. “I’ve been working on a pocket dimension in my office. It will allow us to get a year of training in one day.”

            “That seems familiar,” Luna murmured.

            “Really?”

            “Yeah, but I can’t remember where I’ve heard of that before.”

            Lugh laid a hand on Harry’s shoulder. He turned to Luna.

            “Tell Argante We’ll see her tomorrow at…” He glanced at a watch on his right wrist. “Six PM.”

            In a flash of golden light, Lugh and Harry vanished.

**ACC**

            Dumbledore sat bolt upright in his chair as a tall man with white hair and piercing blue eyes appeared in his office.

            Without thinking, he drew his wand and pointed it at the intruder.

            “Ah,” the man said in a low deep voice. “My wand. It has been centuries since I’ve laid eyes on it. Harry told me you had it.”

            “Harry?” Dumbledore said. “What does Harry have to do with anything?”

            The man waved his hand, a chair appearing in front of Dumbledore’s desk. Without asking, he sat down in the chair. Leaning forward, he fixed Dumbledore with his piercing gaze.

            “Harry has everything to do with that wand in your hand. Tell me, have you had any trouble out of that wand in the past ten years?”

            Dumbledore blinked. “No,” he said hesitantly. “It has worked well for me since I took it from Grindelwald.”

            “Grindelwald,” the man said slowly. “Yes, he was a good keeper of that wand. It gained a lot of power from him.”

            “Who are you?” Dumbledore snapped. “What do you want with my wand.”

            “The wand does not belong to you. It never has. The wand belongs to my children, the Peverell line. It is time it was returned to its rightful place in my family’s keeping.”

            Dumbledore’s hand tightened on the Elder wand. “No,” he said fiercely. “I will not allow the wand to fall into the hands of a stranger.”

            The man sighed. “I am Thanatos, former god of death and creator of the Deathly Hallows.” He held out his hand. “Wand,” he commanded. “Come to me.”

            The elder wand jerked out of Dumbledore’s hand and nestled into the man’s hand like a pet greeting its owner.

            Dumbledore gaped at Thanatos. “You… you can’t just take the wand.”

            “I believe I can,” Thanatos said calmly as he stood. “Do you have another wand you can use? I would hate to leave you without a way to defend yourself.”

            Dumbledore shook his head. “I believe I can get a new wand from Olivander. My old wand broke not long after I won the allegiance of the Elder wand.”

            Thanatos shook his head. “That will not do.” He strode over to a perch where a swan-sized bird sat.

“Noble phoenix,” he said softly. “May I have a feather to make your companion a wand please?”

Fawkes stared at Thanatos for a minute before allowing a single feather to drop from his tail.

“Thank you,” A rod of grey wood appeared in Thanatos’s hand. There was a flash of light, and the feather and wood were gone. In their place, Thanatos held a wand around a foot long. A rune shaped like a cup was carved just below the handle. He held out the wand to Dumbledore.

            “Blood please.”

            Dumbledore blinked again. “I beg your pardon?”

            “I need your blood to key you to the wand. This is your wand; it shall belong to no one else.”

            Dumbledore held out his hand. Thanatos pulled out a short silver knife and pricked his finger. As a drop of blood touched the rune, it glowed briefly before fading away.

            “Here,” Thanatos said as he handed the wand to Dumbledore. “This isn’t quite as powerful as the Elder wand, but it shall be far more loyal to you. Hazel and phoenix feather, twelve inches. Use it well.”

            Dumbledore looked down at his new wand. The handle was carved into the image of a phoenix. Two tiny rubies were set into the handle where the phoenix’s eyes would go.

            Thanatos turned towards the door. As he pulled the door open, he looked back over his shoulder. His piercing blue eyes stared into Dumbledore’s.

            “Remember, every man dies. If you truly believe in the hereafter, you must believe you will be judged. I suggest you live your life accordingly.”

            Without waiting for a response, Thanatos stepped out the door and vanished.

**ACC**

            Thanatos appeared in a chamber deep in the Department of mysteries. He walked towards a deus where an ancient stone archway stood.

            As he approached, the veil hanging in the arch fluttered as if blown by a strong wind. The ghostly form of a small blond-haired woman stepped out of the arch.

            Thanatos’s brown eyes widened as he saw her. His breath caught in his throat as she spoke.

            “Thanatos,” she whispered, her voice drifted to him as if coming from a great distance. “It has been too long since I’ve seen you, my love.”

            “Arianwen,” Thanatos whispered. “I’ve missed you.”

            “It will be time for you to join us soon, but you still have work to do.”

            Thanatos swallowed. “I know,” he said softly. “I need to destroy the Hallows and then I can rest.”

            “No,” Arianwen said drifting closer to him. “The power of the Hallows must be transferred to a host. The power must live, but the artifacts must die.”

            “Holly,” Thanatos said. “She is one of the last of our line, but she is far too young for such a burden to be placed upon her shoulders.”

            Arianwen laughed softly. “You have gained eloquence while living among the fae. Remember, family is more than blood.”

            “What do you mean?”

            “It is time for me to go,” Arianwen said. “We shall see each other again.”

            “Arianwen wait,” Thanatos called. “What are you talking about? Do you mean Harry?”

He hurried forward, reaching for his wife, but she’d already slipped back through the arch. The veil fluttered again before dropping limply against the stone.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

            Harry struggled with the bow, trying to line the arrow up for the shot. He ducked as an arrow zipped passed his left ear.

Reaching down, Harry grabbed a spear and hurled it at the troll. The bronze blade of the spear went straight through the troll’s neck. Blood flew on the air as the massive creature crashed to the earth. Drawing a sword, he was just in time to cut another arrow out of the air.

Tossing the bow aside, he rolled, avoiding a third arrow. Harry raised his left hand. A gust of wind caused his spear to slide over him. Grabbing the spear, Harry spun, knocking a fourth arrow out of the air.

He screamed as the arrow plunged into his shoulder. As he fell, he reached up and pushed the arrow the rest of the way through his shoulder. Snapping off the top of the arrow, he pulled the shaft out and tossed it aside.

            Lugh walked out of the shadows. As another arrow flew through the air, Lugh caught it by the shaft. With a flick of the wrist, he threw the arrow back at the archer. There was a thud, a grunt, then silence.

            “Owe,” Harry groaned.

            Lugh touched the wound. Golden light covered the wound like a warm soothing salve. Harry groaned as his shoulder stung and throbbed.

            “I’m not the best at healing, but it should do.”

            Harry looked down at his shoulder and sighed in relief. Only a thin scar remained where the arrow wound had been. Lugh held out a hand. “Come on.”

            Harry took his hand and allowed Lugh to pull him to his feet. Patting him on the back, Lugh grinned.

            “Spear and sword seem to be your weapons. You suck as an archer.”

            “And you suck at peptalks.”

            Lugh laughed. “Your control of air is better than it was.” Picking up the bow, Lugh waved a hand over it. The bow turned back into a bundle of sticks and grass.

            “Not a bad transformation either.”

            Harry looked down at the ground.

            “Harry?” Lugh said gently. “What is it son?”

            “It’s just…” Harry stopped. “I’ve killed before, in my former life. It was unavoidable, but those trolls… They were just here. I mean they did attack me, but somehow it feels different. This was the first time in all these months that I’ve actually killed something in here. Hell, it’s the first time I’ve seen anyone here besides the two of us.”

            “You don’t have to feel bad,” Lugh said squeezing his shoulder. “Those trolls were an illusion. They were part of this pocket dimension to help with your training.”

            Harry still stared down at the ground. “You’re the first father figure I’ve really had. Sirius was more like a combination of father and brother, and I never knew James. I don’t want you to see me as weak.”

            Lugh put an arm around him. “You are my son. I will always be proud of you. I will always love you. I will never think you are weak. Coming back in time when your life was over is not something a weak person would do.”

            Harry leaned against his father for a moment. “So, you don’t blame me for feeling bad about killing those trolls?”

            Lugh shook his head. “Never. Killing is sometimes necessary, but it should never be something that is easy.”

            “Sometimes I wish there was a better way.”

            Lugh nodded. “Sometimes it is avoidable, but not in a fight for your life. No one truly knows how they’ll react in that situation until they’re there. In a fight for your life, you either freeze and die, fight and die, or kill and live.”

            “Why does it bother me now? I’ve killed plenty of Death Eaters and I imagine I’ll do so again, but when I thought those trolls were real, I felt guilt, shame, and I wondered if they had families that would miss them.”

            “You are not the person you were,” Lugh explained. “You are different. You may have the memories of your former life, but you don’t have the emotional hardness that comes with fighting in a war.”

            “I’m going to need that hardness if I’m gonna stop Voldemort.”

            Lugh hugged him tighter. “Don’t be in such a hurry to throw away the innocents you’ve regained. You know that once it’s gone you can’t get it back.”

            Harry nodded. “I know.” He stood up.

            “So, what do we work on next?”

            Lugh stood, deciding to allow the change in subject. He stretched. “We’re gonna work on runes next. I want to make sure you know how to create wards with runes.”

            Harry looked down at the earth below his feet. As if sensing what he was about to do, Lugh spoke.

            “Remember, slow and steady. Earth magic can’t be rushed.”

            The earth rumbled as a crevice large enough for someone to fall into began to open. A large boulder began to rise out of the ground. Sweat ran down Harry’s face as more and more of the stone was revealed. His heart pounded and a sick pain throbbed behind his eyes. At last, the bottom of the stone appeared. The boulder hovered a few inches above the hole.

            With a gasp, Harry allowed the earth to close. The bolder landed on the ground with a loud thud. He swayed on his feet and would’ve fallen, but Lugh caught him.

            “You did good,” he said steadying him. “Take a minute to rest while I get us a drink.”

            Harry waved his hand, conjuring a simple wooden bench. Sitting down, he relaxed as a cool breeze blew through his hair.

            This little slice of reality wasn’t very detailed. Like the Seelie lands, the sun stayed high in the sky, but the breeze was bland. There were no smells, no bird song, and no rustling of grass. It was like a realistic, but sterile picture.

            Day and night would not fixed either. One moment it was a bright sunny day. The next, night would’ve fallen. Sometimes, it would snow or rain. Once or twice, it had even started to hail.

            Lugh hadn’t allowed them to make any type of shelter. Instead, he made Harry practice warming charms and shielding spells. Harry had never realized before now that a localized shielding spell could be used to keep you dry.

            Glancing up at the sky, he wondered how much time had passed. He missed his friends. His father was fun to be around, but this place had begun messing with his mind. He slept when he was tired, not when it was night. They ate when they were hungry, but there was no fixed schedule.

            Sometimes, the nights would last for what felt like days. There seemed to be no end to this pocket dimension. Harry had gotten lost several times. Once, he’d asked Lugh if there was a map.

            “This place isn’t that realistic. Don’t worry, I can find you no matter where you are.”

            Harry was brought out of his thoughts when Lugh returned with two glasses of cold milk. He stretched as he took a long drink from the glass.

            “Where’d you get this?” he asked, staring at the milk.

            “I stocked this little pocket dimension before we came in here. We’re out of food and drink, but that’s okay, we’re almost done with your training. I just need to see your rune work.”

            Harry reached out towards the bolder. Lugh touched his wrist.

            “Wait, do you have a wand, knife, or anything to carve the runes?”

            Harry shook his head. “Mum didn’t want me to be reliant on a wand.”

            Lugh nodded. “That’s a good idea for the most part, but you need something to carve runes.” He reached into the leather tunic he wore and pulled out a long knife. “Here.”

            As Harry took the knife, He examined it closely. The blade looked like freshly cast bronze. The edge gleamed in the light of the midday son. The handle was bone, warn smooth from much handling.

            “That knife is old. My father gave it to me when I was your age. I think it’s time to pass it down. Can you tell me what you’ve learned about runes so far?”

            “Runes have been used by both magical and mundane to correct letters and words in the past. Wizards and fae both use runes to create wards and enchantments as well as send messages to each other.”

            “Very good,” Lugh said. “Now, I want you to create a simple protection ward on that stone.”

            Harry walked over to the bolder and began to carve the rune for protection. As he worked, he marveled at how easy the knife cut into the stone. When he was done, he looked at the runes. Hesitantly, he carved a shield above the runes.

            Raising his hand, Harry sent power into the glyph, allowing the energy to charge the runes underneath it. A dome of white light incased the bolder.

            “Not bad,” Lugh said walking around the dome. “Reasonably strong, but why’d you use the glyph?”

            “I like glyphs more than runes,” Harry said. “They’re more versatile.”

            “True,” Lugh said, “but they are also easier to interpret. That makes them less useful when used to create wards.” He poked the dome with one finger. “Remember, connect the wards to the closest ley line. Do not leave them bound to you…”

            He struck the ward with the flat of his hand. The dome of light shattered. Harry reeled and would’ve fallen off the bench had Lugh not grabbed his arm.

            “If that happens at the wrong time, you could die.”

            Harry rubbed his forehead. “You could’ve warned me.”

            “This makes a better lesson. You’ll remember this, won’t you.”

            Lugh handed him a leather sheath. “For the knife,” he said.

            Harry clipped the sheath fast to his belt and slid the knife into it. “I’ll have to study runes a bit more when I’m out of here.”

            “Remember, runes are just another language. Once you associate the rune with a letter or word, it becomes a lot easier to remember them. Now come on, we need to get out of here before this place collapses.”

            Harry stood and followed Lugh towards a circle of light floating in the air. “This place is gonna collapse?”

            “You didn’t think I was going to make a permanent pocket dimension in my office, did you? It was hard enough to make sure it would last twenty-four hours.” Lugh glanced up at the sky thoughtfully. “Come to think of it, I’m not sure if it’s been twenty-four hours. Anyway, this place is beginning to feel a bit unstable. We better get out of here.”

            “So, it could’ve collapsed at any time?”

            “Yeah, but it didn’t, so nothing to worry about.”

            Harry stepped through the portal. He made a mental note never to follow his dad anywhere again until he made sure it was safe.

            As they left the pocket dimension, there was a deafening boom. Harry looked back just before the portal closed. He was just in time to watch the pocket dimension collapse. As the artificial sunlight faded, Harry saw an impenetrable darkness behind it. He shuddered and turned away. He was so glad to be home.

**ACC**

            Voldemort drifted through the wall of Hogwarts. His biological father’s life had restored a lot of what he’d lost, but he still didn’t have a physical form. Still, it was easy to hide himself from the humans and ghosts alike.

            He needed to find a vessel. He couldn’t do anything in his current condition. As he drifted through the halls, a voice spoke from an empty classroom.

            “Son, it’s about time you came here.”

            Voldemort glided into the room. If he could’ve sighed in relief, he would’ve. “Mother,” he whispered. “Thank Merlin you’re here.”

            The woman’s lips twitched. “I do not believe Merlin has anything to do with this. I am glad that you have regained enough strength to manifest yourself.”

            “I’ll need a body,” Voldemort said. “There is a spell we can use with my biological father’s bone, a hand from one of my servants, and blood from an enemy forcibly taken.”

            His mother glared. “Have you not studied the drawbacks to that ritual? That ritual will give you a homunculus, not a true living body. No, we need to restore you to life.”

            “How?” Voldemort asked. “That ritual is the only one I know of that could give me a body.”

            Voldemort’s eyes widened as his mother stepped aside, revealing a pristine white skeleton.

            “Is that mine?”

            His mother nodded. “It took time to restore it to peak condition. There’s a ritual I know of that will resurrect you, but we need to plan.”

            “What are we going to do?” Voldemort asked.

            The woman smiled, a mere movement of lips. The smile didn’t reach her cold eyes.

            “Don’t worry my son,” she said reaching out to stroke his cheek.

            Voldemort shivered as her cool fingers touched his face. It still amazed him that his mother could touch him in this spectral form.

            Leaning closer, his mother spoke. “This is what we will do.”

**ACC**

            “Harry,” Argante said wrapping him in a hug. “How was your training with your dad?”

            “One question.”

            “Yes?”

            “What time is it?”

            “A little past three in the afternoon, why?”

            Harry glared at Lugh. “That pocket dimension collapsed three hours early.”

            Lugh held up his hands. “Hey, it lasted as long as we needed, and I got us out of there in time.”

            Argante rolled her eyes. “You haven’t changed a bit. Did this pocket dimension at least have sunlight?”

            Lugh pouted. “Yes.”

            “No smells though.”

            It was Lugh’s turn to glare. “I’m sorry Harry. Is your pocket dimension better than mine?”

            “I can’t make one, but the founders had this cool room on the seventh floor.”

            Lugh laughed. “There were four of them and I’m sure it took decades for them to make that room. That little training ground was just a little nook carved in reality.”

            “Can you teach me how to do that?”

            “Yeah, but it’ll take a few hundred years to even get the basics.”

            “Another time then.”

            Lugh nodded, turning to Argante. “Do you know who took my classes?”

            “I did,” Argante said.

            “Well, that’s just great,” Lugh muttered.

            “Excuse me?” Argante arched an eyebrow. “What do you mean by that?”

            “My students got to stare at a beautiful woman for a day. You have any idea how hard it’s gonna be tomorrow when they have to look at my face?”

            “I’m sure you’ll survive,” Argante said flushing slightly.

            Lugh turned back towards his desk. “I need to check in with Dumbledore soon. I’ll let you two catch up.”

            Argante led Harry out of the office. “See you later?” Harry asked his father.

            “Of course,” Lugh said. “You can’t get rid of me that easily.”

**ACC**

            Out in the hall, Argante hugged him again. “I really missed you. So, seriously, how was your training?”

            “I am okay with a spear and sword, but I’m never gonna be an archer.”

            Argante nodded. “No one can be good with everything. Did he teach you any magic?”

            “He taught me the basics in runes and taught me earth magic.”

            Argante smiled. “Earth was never my strong suit. I’m better with air and water.”

            Harry leaned against his mother. “I can use earth magic, but I don’t think I’m gonna be using it in battle. It takes me too long to manipulate the ground beneath me.”

            “Well, you’re great with air and ice, proficient in fire, and can use earth if given enough time. That’s a good start anyway. At least we know what we can work on this summer.”

            Harry started walking with Argante. “I’ve got homework to do. Four days’ worth. That’s gonna be loads of fun.”

            Argante chuckled. “Don’t worry, I know you know the material. I had a brownie help out by gathering the assignments you need to complete.”

            “You could’ve had the brownie do the assignments.”

            “No, you freely admit you slacked off in your former life. I’m not giving you a reason to do so this time.”

            “It’s gonna be a long night,” Harry muttered.

**ACC**

            Dumbledore jumped as Lugh opened his office door. He barely stopped himself from firing a spell at his defense professor.

            “Jumpy?” Lugh asked.

            “You’d be jumpy to if someone showed up in your office and stole your wand.”

            “Really?” Lugh arched an eyebrow. “Did he look familiar?”

            “Tall, white hair, thin, and he had these blue eyes…”

            “That is one of the forms Thanatos uses. It’s about time the old man came for that stick. I wondered how long he was gonna leave it here.”

            “You knew?” Dumbledore gaped. “You knew what that wand was.”

            “Besides being a curse on all those that had it? Yes, I knew what it was.”

            “Why didn’t you say anything?”

            Lugh leaned back in his chair. “It was none of my business,” he said with a yawn. “If you wanted to use a wand that was as loyal as a Nockturn Alley whore, it was your choice.”

            “Eloquent,” Dumbledore said the twinkle beginning to return to his blue eyes. “So, will he be back?”

            “Thanatos? No, not unless you have another one of his trinkets. If he came for the wand, he’s probably gonna go after his cloak and ring next.”

            Dumbledore leaned forward. “James has the cloak.”

            “Relax,” Lugh said waving a hand dismissively. “James is descended from the Peverell line. He’s safer than anyone with Thanatos.”

            “But why now? The wand and stone have been passing from hand to hand for centuries.”

            Lugh shrugged. “I don’t know. Could be he knows something we don’t. I wonder if this has anything to do with…” he broke off.

            “Anything to do with what?”

            “Nothing,” Lugh said distractedly. “I’m sure it’s not important.”

            “Lugh, please,” Dumbledore begged. “I need to know.”

            “Need to know?” Lugh asked. “You want to know. There is a major difference.”

            “Lugh, Voldemort was also of the Peverell line. What if Thanatos wants to help him.”

 “Thanatos would never help Voldemort. Voldemort stands for everything Thanatos hates.”

            “But…” Dumbledore began.

            “Enough,” Lugh said sharply. “I’m tired and I need to rest for classes tomorrow. I just came by to tell you that I’ll be leaving Hogwarts at the end of the year.”

            Dumbledore blinked. “Leaving? why?”

            “I did what I set out to do. I found my son. When we made our deal, I told you I’d stay for seven years. Well, I’ve stayed three years longer. I stayed to find Harry. I found him. Our deal is done.”

            “Harry? What does Harry Emry’s have to do with anything?”

            “Everything, good day Headmaster.”

            Dumbledore watched the door close behind Lugh. What was happening? If Harry was the son of Lugh, why was he at Hogwarts? Did this have anything to do with the theft of his wand? Perhaps he needed to have a word with Harry and see what he could learn.

            “First,” he murmured. “I’m gonna see if there’s any record of him at the ministry. I might as well learn all I can before speaking to him.”

**ACC**

            “So, what did you learn?” Lily asked.

            “Never walk into a pocket dimension that my Dad makes with out a way out,” Harry said spooning some mashed potatoes onto his plate.

            Luna snorted. “Lugh was a trickster in Celtic folklore.”

            “He was?”

            “Didn’t you look him up?”

            “No, I’ve been a bit busy.”

            Luna smirked. “What kind of Ravenclaw are you? We’re the house that’s supposed to be all about books.”

            “No,” Harry said. “We’re the house of knowledge. Not all knowledge is contained in books.”

            “He’s right,” Lily said. “Some knowledge can only be learned through experience.”

            Luna grinned. “Like intimate knowledge.”

            “Luna!” Lily said flushing.

            “What?” Luna said innocently. “I meant intimate knowledge of friends.”

            “That makes it worse.”

            “What about family?”

            “Quit it.”

            As Harry listened to his friends bicker back and forth, he relaxed. It was good to be home.

**ACC**

            Thanatos appeared in a forest in the middle of Wales. Looking around, he saw a crumbling cottage amongst the trees. This had been his home all those centuries ago. As he stood, tears ran down his cheeks.

            “Arianwen,” he whispered. “Antioch, Cadmus, Ignotus. My family.”

            Most immortals had many children over their long lives, but Thanatos was different. Seeing what the relationships between mortals and immortals had done to his fellow Olympians, he’d determined not to follow in their footsteps. That was until Arianwen had come along. She’d accepted him despite his role as God of death. She’d chosen to love him in spite of what he was and who he was.

            Sitting down with his back against a large oak-tree, Thanatos allowed his mind to drift back.

**ACC**

June 1225 A.D.

            Thanatos approached the wooden stake. The smell of charred flesh hung heavy in the air. He stared at the blackened skeleton tied to the stake. What had they done? Where were his boys?

            Glancing to his left, he saw another stake with a blackened skeleton tied to it. “No,” he whispered. “Lara,” he murmured. The poor girl had been pregnant with his first Grandchild. He raised his hands and let them hover just above the skeletons. Slowly, two shadowy figures took shape. The shades of his wife and daughter-in-law appeared before him.

            “Thanatos,” Arianwen murmured.

            “Father,” Lara said cradling a tiny form in her arms. “It’s a girl.”

            Thanatos fell to his knees, racking sobs shaking his entire body. “I’m sorry,” he screamed. “I’m so so sorry. I should’ve been here.”

            Arianwen laid a hand on his shoulder. “My love,” she whispered. “It wasn’t your fault. Even the immortals aren’t all-knowing. You can’t fall apart now. Our boys need you. You have to save them before they’re burned to.”

            “Please,” Lara whispered. “Don’t let Cadmus die.”

            Thanatos stood, wiping his eyes. Still sniffling, he looked at his wife. “Where are they?”

            “They’re being held in one of the townsfolks cabins. They don’t have their wands and their hands are tied. If you don’t get to them, they’ll burn them by sunrise.”

            Thanatos allowed his shape to turn back to normal. The form of the fair-skinned old man fell away to reveal his true form. His golden eyes glowed in the night, like the eyes of a wolf stalking it’s prey.

            “I’ll find them,” he whispered. “Don’t worry.” With a wave of his hand, the shade’s vanished. He could morn later. For now, he had to find his boys.

**ACC**

            An hour later, Thanatos approached the cabin where his sons were being kept. As he heard the laughter of the villagers, he felt his blood boil. These animals had murdered his wife and slain his pregnant daughter-in-law. As he approached the door, he spoke two words.

            “No mercy.”

            The wooden door turned to dust as he approached. The first villager turned and seeing him, he screamed. A whip of shadow shot from Thanatos’s extended hand, severing the man’s head from his shoulders. Another villager’s flesh melted from his bones, leaving nothing but a screaming skeleton behind.

            A third drew a knife, only to have his hand fall off. The man watched horrified as his hand turned to dust before the knife clattered to the floor harmlessly.

            The remaining three men stared at Thanatos in horror. “Who-who are you?” one squeaked.

            “I am death,” Thanatos whispered, “and I have come for you.”

            The trio turned to dust before they could utter so much as a scream. Thanatos stepped on the living skeleton of the remaining soldier as he rushed to his sons.

            “Father,” Antioch said, his muscular arms bloody from where he’d struggled against the ropes.

            “Father,” Cadmus echoed, his blond hair sticking up in all directions. “Lara…”

“I know,” Thanatos said.

“Get Ignotus first,” Antioch said. “The lad has seen enough horrors this day.”

Thanatos hurried to his youngest. “Ignotus,” he said.

            The boy didn’t move, merely stared ahead as if he hadn’t heard.

            “Ignotus,” he said louder.

            With a touch, the ropes rotted away. Thanatos gathered Ignotus into his arms. A snap of his fingers turned the ropes binding his other two sons to dust.

            “Can you walk?” he asked Antioch and Cadmus.

            The men nodded.

            “Good,” Thanatos said. “Let’s get out of here.”

            “But father,” Cadmus pleaded. “Mother and Lara. Can’t you do something?”

            Thanatos bowed his head. “I’m sorry son. It’s too late. Their souls have passed on.”

            Cadmus’s face crumpled. A single tear ran down his cheek. His breath hitched and he stumbled forward.

            Thanatos laid a hand on his shoulder. “I know son,” he said his voice catching in his throat. “I know.”  

            “Damn them,” Antioch swore slamming his fist into the wall. “Damn them all. Bloody murdering muggles.”

            “Come on, we can mourn later. I want to get you three as far from here as possible.”

            As they left the cabin, Thanatos gestured over his shoulder. A wave of darkness rolled over the village. He could sense the grass, trees, and even the insects withering to nothing as the darkness washed over them. By morning, every living thing in that village would be dead.

**ACC**

Present day

            Thanatos looked around the forest. The land had recovered nicely from what he’d done to it in his rage. He sighed. Nothing had ever been the same. Antioch was always angry, Cadmus was consumed with grief, and Ignotus just wanted to hide from the horrors he’d seen.

            He’d hoped the Hallows would’ve made them feel safe, but all they’d done was lead to their deaths. True, Cadmus and Ignotus had married and had children, but neither had recovered from what they had seen.

            He could’ve hated all muggles, hell, all humanity for what had been done to his family, but there was so many innocence that had been slain in that dark time. Besides, he’d killed those responsible. Why hate the entire race for what their ancestors had done. If he had chosen to hate, he would’ve become the monster they’d thought his family to be.

            Thanatos began making his way out of the forest. He would not come here again. It was time to move on with his life. He would never forget his family, but he had to try and let go of the past.

            “It’s time to live,” Thanatos murmured. He grinned. For the first time in centuries, Thanatos began to laugh.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

            Thanatos sat down at the table in his room in the Three Broomsticks. Pulling the Elder wand out of his cloak, he laid it on the table in front of him and examined it closely.

            The wood had been worn smooth over the centuries of use, but he could see the runes carved the length of the wand. There were no scratches, nicks, or cracks. It was as if the wand had been protected from aging. Like goblin silver, the wand seemed to have rejected all that wouldn’t strengthen it.

            As he ran his fingers along the wood, he frowned. Something was wrong. The wand felt… angry. Something like hatred came off the wand in waves and it was all directed at him. His frown deepened.

            When he’d first taken the wand from Dumbledore, it’d seemed happy to see him, not unlike a dog greeting it’s master. Now, however, it felt as if the wand wanted to hurt him. Was the wand more sentient than he’d thought? Had it taken more than magic from those who had wielded it? Leaning close, he spoke to the wand.

            “If you are aware of things around you, you know what was done and what you and the others were used to reverse. Would you rather all of magic had died and you with it?”

            Of course, the wand didn’t respond. He slowly picked it up and tucked it back in the cloak he wore. He would need to be careful. If the other Hallows were this angry, they may try to work against him.

            He stood. Perhaps it was time to find some help. But first, he needed to retrieve the stone.

**ACC**

“Harry,” Dumbledore said smiling at him. “Thank you for coming.”

            Harry nodded silently and sat down in the chair in front of Dumbledore’s desk. For several moments, neither spoke. Harry stared at the desk in front of Dumbledore. Finally, Dumbledore cleared his throat.

            “I need to ask you a few questions.”

            “Such as?”

            “Why would the god Thanatos be interested in you?”

            Harry looked up at Dumbledore, blue green eyes meeting piercing blue. “I don’t see how that would be any of your business.”

            Dumbledore leaned forward. “Thanatos came and took something from me.”

            “I see. Why is this my problem.”

            Dumbledore stiffened. “He mentioned your name.”

            “Did he? In what way?”

            “He said you were the key to everything.”

            Harry nodded. “Wish he wouldn’t have said so much, but what’s done is done.”

            “Will you tell me what you know?”

            Harry shifted in his chair. “You’ve given me no reason to trust you with any information.”

            “True,” Dumbledore said picking up a lemon drop from the bowl on his desk. “I have given you no reason to distrust me either.”

            More silence. Harry felt a pressure in his mind. And pushed back. Dumbledore flinched.

            “Stay out of my mind, Headmaster.”

            “My apologies. May I ask who taught you to defend your mind?”

            “That is none of your concern.”

            “If you don’t tell me anything, I can’t help you.”

            “At the moment, I don’t need your help. If I ever do, I’m sure we could come to some agreement.”

            “Very well,” Dumbledore said. “If you need anything, don’t hesitate to come and see me.”

**ACC**

            Argante took a sip of wine. “I should’ve known that he’d want to speak to you after Thanatos took the Elder wand.”

            “What do we do?”

            “Nothing. He’s gonna keep investigating and I imagine he’ll go talk to James, but Thanatos shapeshifted when talking to him. I wouldn’t be surprised if that crafty old man has already visited James.”

            “Should we warn him?”

            “Thanatos? Nah, he can take care of himself.”

            “Do you have any idea what he’s planning to do with the Hallows? He said something about destroying them, but what about the magic? Will he just absorb it into himself?”

            Argante shrugged. “He can do whatever he wants to. If he takes the power of the Hallows, it will restore all the power he invested in them and then some.”

**ACC**

            “What are we going to do?” Luna asked as she sat down beside him in the Ravenclaw common room.

            “Do? About what?” Harry asked as he turned a page in his charms book.

            “Voldemort, the war, the fae? All of it.”

            “You know I don’t remember most of these charms,” Harry said absently. “I must have forgotten a lot of them over the years.”

            “Harry!”

            Harry closed his book and turned to face her. “At this point, I really don’t know what to do. In my current state, I’m unable to go ask questions. Even if I could, I don’t know what questions to ask. We may have an idea of how they did it, but we don’t know who and we don’t know why.”

            Luna leaned forward. “So, we just sit here?”

            “No,” Lily said walking up. “We train and prepare.”

            “Lily?” Harry turned to face the girl.

            “Look, I’ve let you two lead because you have the memories of a former world that no longer exists, but since you two don’t know what to do, I’ll give my opinion.”

            “We’re listening,” Luna said.

            “Harry, what happened the last time in your first year?”

            Harry clicked his fingers, erecting a privacy spell around them. “Dumbledore hid the Philosopher’s stone in the school. Supposedly, someone tried to steal it, but I don’t know if that happened this time around.”

            “Okay,” Lily said thoughtfully. “What happened?”

            “Voldemort came after the stone, and I had to stop him because none of the staff believed me when I said he was trying to steal it.”

            “No,” Lily said. “I don’t suppose they would. Do you know if it’s in the school this time?”

            “I assume it is. Dumbledore gave the same warning at the opening feast that he gave last time.”

            “Do you know where it is now?”

            Harry shook his head. “I know where it will be after Christmas. At least, if they hide in the same place they did last time, but I don’t know where it is now?”

            “I see,” Luna said. She turned to Lily. “You’re taking all this very well. I mean you and I haven’t really talked about my former life since we were really little.”

            “You and I have been friends since we were three. I guess hanging out with you made me a lot more mature.” Lily turned to Harry.

            “Where will the stone be?”

            Harry quickly told the story of finding the mirror over Christmas, how Dumbledore had hidden the stone in the mirror, and how he, Ron, and Hermione had been forced to fight their way through the obstacles around the stone to stop Voldemort from getting it.

            “That’s odd,” Luna said.

            “What?”

            “Well, Hermione was always the logical one, you were the best seeker for Gryffindor in a century, and Ron was great at chess. It’s almost like those obstacles were tailor made for you.”

            Harry nodded. “I thought so to. I assumed it was Dumbledore’s messed up way of training us.”

            Luna hummed. “Maybe, but if he were really training you; why not try and make sure you could actually beat Voldemort. No offense, but you weren’t exactly a magical prodigy.”

            Harry snorted. “None taken. When I talked to Dumbledore, he said something about wanting me to have a childhood.”

            “Right,” Lily said drily. “Because having an insane mass murderer coming after you is normal.”

            “Technically, it was for Harry,” Luna said her silvery eyes sparkling.

            “Not helping,” Lily snapped. “Did you have anymore adventures like that at Hogwarts?”

            Harry told the story of his adventures at Hogwarts. When he was done, Lily frowned.

            “You said in your former life Voldemort created Horcruxes?”

            “Yes.”

            “And you destroyed one in your second year.”

            “Yeah.”

            “Okay,” Lily said drumming her fingers on the table. “Okay, so you gave the diary to Dumbledore and explained what the shade of Tom had been doing to Ginny.”

            Luna leaned forward again. “This is the first time I’ve heard the whole story. Dumbledore had to know what the Horcrux was. You said Slughorn told Tom that Dumbledore was really fierce on the Subject of Horcruxes, so he at least had an idea of what they were fifty years ago. Surely, by the time your second year rolled around he would’ve known all about them.”

            “You think he set me up to die.”

            “It’s quite possible,” Lily said gently. “Why else wouldn’t he train you. Where did you live before Hogwarts?”

            “I lived with my adoptive aunt and Uncle,” Harry said. “They hated magic. Dumbledore didn’t know I was adopted, so he placed blood wards around their house. As long as I called that place home, the Death Eaters couldn’t touch me.”

            “So,” Lily said slowly. “He left you with people that hated what you were for ten years, didn’t train you, and didn’t give you any information to help you stop Voldemort. It’s almost like he wanted Voldemort to win.”

            “I’d say it was a draw there at the end.” Harry stared down at the table. “Danu’s eyes, I knew he was manipulative, but he caused the death of a lot of people playing his games.”

            “We don’t know if he is still playing his games this time around. For all we know, he might be trustworthy.”

            Harry shook his head. “It’s too risky to trust him without knowing more information. He still had the Elder wand, so Grindelwald stole it. I don’t know if he and Grindelwald were still friends? Lovers? Whatever they were.”

            “Abeforth would know,” Luna said.

            “That’s assuming he’s still running the pub in Hogsmeade,” Lily said.

            “We won’t be able to find out about that for another two years.”

            “We could ask your Mum to check.”

            Harry shuddered. “I don’t know how much she knows about my years at Hogwarts. If she even suspects what Dumbledore was doing…”

            “She’d probably kill him,” Luna said quietly. “The fae aren’t known for their rational thinking when their children are threatened. She’d probably view this Dumbledore as a threat even if he hadn’t done anything to Harry.”

            “So, we just wait?” Harry asked.

            “No,” Lily said. “We prepare.”

**ACC**

            The next morning, Harry was just sitting down at the Ravenclaw table when he felt a touch on his shoulder. Turning, he stared into Hermione Granger’s chocolate brown eyes.

            “Can I talk to you about something?”

            Harry nodded. “Sure.” Rising, he pulled out a chair and waited for her to sit before pushing the chair in.

            Returning to his seat, he dished up a plate of bacon and eggs as he waited for Hermione to speak.

            “You’re a faery, right?”

            “I’m fae,” Harry said calmly. “Calling us faeries is like calling a Muggle-born a mudblood.”

            Hermione flushed. “My apologies.”

            Harry nodded. “You didn’t know.”

            “Did you know there are Brownies at Hogwarts?”

            Harry shook his head. “Probably Hobs to. I’m not surprised.”

            “What are you gonna do about it?”

            “Do?” Harry raised an eyebrow. “I assume they’re not being mistreated since the castle is still standing.”

            Hermione shook her head. “No, but they are slaves. They’re being forced to work for wizards.”

            “That’s early,” Harry muttered.

            “What?” Hermione asked.

            “Nothing,” Harry said quickly. “Look, what makes you think they’re slaves?”

            “The poor things are just being fed with a bowl of milk and cream and no one even acknowledges their existence.”

            Harry winced. “First, brownies are servants, not slaves. A slave is given no pay and forced to work. A servant had a job that they are paid for.

            Secondly, no one is forcing the Brownies and Hobs to do anything they don’t want to. The brownies like being outdoors and working the fields and the hobs like household chores. They prefer to be paid with milk, cream, and the occasional cup of whisky.

            Lastly, you aren’t supposed to talk about the Brownies or hobs. Now, I’m gonna have to make a trip to the kitchens to make sure they haven’t quit.”

            “Quit?” Hermione said. “Isn’t that what we want. I mean they can get better paying jobs now?”

            “The little folk don’t like to be spoken of. They don’t even like being seen. How’d you find out they were here anyway?”

            “I saw this little hairy old man cleaning the common room a few nights ago. I was curious, so I went to the library to look him up. Brownies and hobs have been working at Hogwarts since its founding. Hogwarts was built on slavery.”

            Harry sighed. “As I said, Brownies aren’t slaves. Whoever made the deal with them knew what they were doing.”

            “But…”

            “No buts,” Harry said. “The deal is solid. If they were being mistreated in any way, they could’ve left. They are fully capable of defending themselves.”

            “Problem,” a soft voice said from behind them.

            Harry turned to see Lugh standing there. “Hermione found out their were Brownies here and thinks they’re slaves.”

“Ah,” Lugh said. He turned to Hermione. “I admire your compassion MS. Granger, but in this case, you are seeing a problem where there is none. The Brownies and hobs are perfectly happy here. Checking on them was the first thing I did when I came to work here.”

            He turned back to Harry. “You have potions this morning. I’d suggest you aren’t late. I’ll go talk to the Brownies.”

            Harry nodded. “Thanks.”

            Lugh squeezed his shoulder. “Good luck.”

            Without another word, Hermione turned and went back to the Gryffindor table.

            “Do you think she’ll drop it?”

            “Probably not. Hopefully, she doesn’t offend them too bad. Come on, we have to get to potions. I don’t suppose Snape quit teaching while I was gone?”

            Lily snorted. “Does Dumbledore have a beard?”

**ACC**

            The dungeon classroom was just as dark and foreboding as Harry remembered. As he sat down, he saw Snape staring at him.

            “Ah,” Snape said silkily. “Harry Emry’s, I suppose you think you’re really important since you are related to Merlin, don’t you?”

            Harry clenched his fists on his desktop but said nothing. Glancing over, he saw Ginny Weasley watching him from the other side of the room.

            “Emry’s,” Snape barked. “Look at me when I am speaking.”

            “I’d prefer not to give you the chance to read my mind,” Harry said quietly.

            Snape paused. “I see your mother has taught you some things.”

            “Just a few,” Harry said.

            “I hope one of those things was humility. I cannot abide having arrogant dunderheads in my class.”

            “Humility?” Harry said pleasantly. “I am a prince, but I have never called myself as such. You, on the other hand, didn’t you call yourself the Half-blood prince when you were at Hogwarts? If that is not arrogance, I don’t know what is.”

            Snape’s hand twitched. “How did you know about that?”

            Harry continued as if he hadn’t heard. “I will commend you for the spells you invented. You truly are a great wizard.”

            Snape’s eye twitched, but his hand relaxed. “I… thank you.”

            Harry nodded. “First impressions mean a lot. Judging from what I’ve seen, I don’t really like you and it’s obvious that you don’t like me for some reason. Having said that, I can acknowledge your skill and intelligence.”

            Snape sneered. “Well, I have the approval of an Emry’s. How did I ever survive without it? Five points from Ravenclaw for sucking up to a professor.”

            Harry was careful the rest of the lesson. As before, Snape wrote the instructions on the board and set them to work brewing a boil curing solution. Harry ended up being partnered with Lily.

            “Why does he hate you?”

            “This time? I have no idea. He hated my father last time around.” He paused. “I wonder if Lugh did something to piss him off?”

            “I thought Lugh kept the fact he was your father secret?”

            “He did. Ah well, I guess I’ll just have to grin and bare it.”

            “Five points from Ravenclaw for talking,” Snape said from behind them.

            Harry and Lily were silent for the rest of the lesson. Before he handed his potion in, Harry was careful to place an unbreakable charm on it to keep Snape from shattering it… accidently of course.

**ACC**

            The woman swigged the last of her whisky and slammed the glass back on the bar. She looked out the window and watched as the sun dipped below the horizon.

            It had been a long day. Hell, it’d been a long few months. First, their caretakers wife had gone nuts, murdered him, and then taken some kind of poison.

Then, not a week later, her father had been murdered in his own home. Burying your father is never an easy thing, especially when he was murdered, and the police didn’t have any leads.

            She scowled at her reflection. She was in her fifties and her father had lived to be in his nineties. Still, who would want to kill her father and why? Sure, he could be a rich snob at times, but he’d loved her and her mother Cecilia.”

            “Matilda Riddle?” a voice asked.

            The woman glanced up, brushing her dark hair out of her face. She stared at the woman beside the table, her blue eyes showing no emotion.

            “Whose asking?”

            The woman standing in front of her smiled slightly. She looked totally nondescript. Average height, brown hair, brown eyes, and lightly tanned skin. She wore a simple dress and high-healed shoes.

            “May I speak to you for a moment?”

            “I’m really not in the mood,” Matilda said icily. “It’s been a long month.”

            “Yes,” the woman said. “The death of your father. I was made aware of that. Tom Riddle. I do not suppose they have any leads on his murder?”

            A Chill ran down Matilda’s spine at those words. They were spoken as if the stranger were commenting on a terrible event in the newspaper.

            “No, bloody police are useless, not as competent as they were in my day.”

            The woman nodded sympathetically. “Yes, of course, but they do have their work cut out for them do they not? I mean your father looked as if all the life and vitality were drained from him. According to the reports I read, it was like he had not eaten or drank in weeks.”

            Matilda shifted in her seat. “Why do you care? I mean, I don’t know you. Did you know my father?”

            “Only by reputation. I adopted his son you see.”

            “Son?” Matilda stared at the woman. “You must be mistaken. I am Tom Riddle’s only child.”

            “So, he never told you or your mother?”

            Matilda stood. “Told us what? I think you need to leave. I’ll not have my father’s memory besmirched.”

            “Sit down please,” the woman said pleasantly.

            Matilda found herself back in her chair. She couldn’t remember sitting back down. The woman smiled at her, her brown eyes full of compassion.

            “Don’t misunderstand. I’m not blaming him. After what was done to him, no one could blame him for leaving. He left Tom’s mother while she was still pregnant.”

            Matilda stared at the woman. “So, I have a brother?”

            “Half-brother, but yes. Would you like to meet him?”

            Matilda stared at the woman suspiciously. “You don’t want money or anything?”

            The woman chuckled. “My dear, of course we don’t want your money. I am quite well off. My boy, Tom, he just wanted to reconnect with his biological family.”

            “Tom?” Matilda asked.

“Yes, Tom Marvolo Riddle. He was named after his father and his mother’s father.”

            “Who was his mother?”

            The woman waved her hand. “A poor woman that tricked your father when they were both very young.”

            “Very young, what are you talking about.”

            “Come with me, and all your questions will be answered.”

            Matilda laid a twenty on the bar and stood. She followed the woman out of the small pub. As she walked, she couldn’t shake the feeling she was making a terrible mistake.

**ACC**

            Matilda stared at the shabby inn in front of her. “My brother is here?” she asked, her lip curling. “It’s so…”

            The woman shrugged. “He has been taught to be very frugal with his money. Now then, come with me.”

            The woman followed her into the lobby, up the stairs, and stopped in front of a door with a brass number seven on it. Taking a key from her pocket, the woman opened the door. As the door swung open, she held out a hand.

            “Coming?”

            Matilda hesitated. Something was wrong here. Why had she followed this woman without telling anyone where she was going? Why had she accepted this woman’s story about having a brother? This woman was far too young to have raised her half-brother.

            She started to take a step back, but the woman grabbed her wrist. “Come on,” she said harshly. “He is looking forward to meeting you.”

            “Why didn’t he come to meet me? Why did he send you?”

            The woman pulled her into the room, the door slamming shut behind her. Matilda spun around and tugged at the handle frantically.

            “Let me out of here?”

            “Sorry,” the woman said, and she really sounded like she was. “I can’t do that.”

            A spectral figure stepped through the wall and Matilda screamed.

            “Mother?” the ghost rasped.

            Matilda stared at the man in shocked surprise. His hair was raven black and his eyes were a piercing blue. Dazedly, she realized she could see the door through him.

            “Who… what are you?”

            “A specter,” the ghostly man said, “but you are going to help with that. You will restore me to life.”

            Matilda stumbled back a step only to run into the strange woman behind her. She felt a hang grasp her shoulder hard enough to bruise.

            “I am sorry,” the woman said. “Truly, I am, but this is the only way. The woman turned to the ghost. “Are you ready?”

            “Yes mother,” the ghost said. There was a clatter from the corner of the room. Matilda watched as a skeleton rose to its feet and stepped towards her.

            Fear rising, Matilda turned and tugged at the handle of the door so hard the handle sapped and fell to the floor. “Please,” she whimpered. “Let me go. I promise, I won’t tell anyone.”

            The skeleton spoke with the voice of the ghost. “I know you won’t tell anyone. For what it’s worth, it would’ve been nice to have a sibling.”

            Matilda shrieked as bony arms wrapped around her. “Do it,” the skeleton rasped.

            Pain exploded through Matilda’s body. Looking down, she saw her skin bubbling. She could feel her bones shifting and changing. The last thing she heard was the strange woman’s voice.

            “It will be over soon.”

**ACC**

            The woman looked down at the picture frame. The frame itself was made of bone. Where the glass would go, there was an expanse of pulsing flesh. She watched as the picture frame pulsed. Slowly, the image of a man appeared. His dark hair fell just above his shoulders. His blue eyes were like two chips of granite, but they sparkled when they looked at the woman.

            “Mother,” he said. “I am here, but so is she. I can hear her screaming.”

            “That will pass. The mind is not designed to deal with this sort of prolonged agony.”

            The man looked down at his hands. “I have a body, but I’m trapped in this… thing.”

            “Fear not,” the woman said. “I have a plan.”

            “Oh?” Tom asked, arching one eyebrow. “And what is that?”

            “We get the philosophers stone.”

**ACC**

            The rest of September passed quietly enough. Harry settled into doing classwork and spending time with friends. Lugh continued to train him in the use of a spear and sword.

            As they entered October, Harry began studying runes more and more. The idea that the fae could create life-like prosthetics interested him. Could he bring that to the wizarding world?

            In addition to prosthetics, Harry had learned that runes could be used to fashion protective clothing. He’d spent most of October learning that he wasn’t good to sew. He’d finally contacted his mother for help.

            “You want me to sew runes into your cloak? Why just the cloak?”

            “I can’t have runes sewn into all of my clothes, but a cloak that can act like a form a light armor would be very handy.”

            Argante nodded. “Most fae have some type of armor. It could come in handy in case you have to face someone that is stronger than you.”

            “So, you’ll do it?”

            “Argante nodded. “I’ll do it, but it’ll be Halloween before I can get it to you.”

            “That’s fine. With Quirrell not here, Hogwarts won’t be near as dangerous.”

            Argante glared. “Thanks for saying that, now something’s gonna happen.”

            Harry laughed and hugged his mother. “I’ll be fine. I’m a lot more prepared to handle danger than I was before.”

            Argante took his cloak and handed him a replica. “I’ll get this back to you on Halloween.”

            “See you then.”

            Harry watched as his mother vanished in a swirl of wind. Somehow, he just knew This year was going to be just as dangerous as last time.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

January 1, 1980.

            Thanatos stepped onto Mount Olympus and looked around. The home of the Greek gods was still intact, but there was a feeling of long abandonment in the air. The only sound was the wind blowing through the neatly cut grass. Thanatos walked towards the closest temple.

            A bronze statue was mounted on the top of the temple, holding a lightning bolt in it’s right hand. The statue was void of any paint, but the bronze was as clean and fresh as the day it’d been cast.

            “Zeus,” Thanatos murmured. He wondered where the leader of the Olympians was now.

After the fall of the Roman empire and the rise of Christianity, the gods had scattered to the wind. Thanatos hadn’t even seen his own mother in several millennia. Were they all gone? Those he’d once called family? Was he the last of the Greek pantheon? If so, it was fitting. After all, had moved on, all that remained was death.

            He looked around. All the temples of the gods were still in pristine condition. It was as though the gods had merely stepped out for a while and could return at any time. A long wooden table caught his eye. On the table Thanatos could see a curved iron  sword, a caduceus, and a brass helm. How was this possible? If the gods were gone, all their magic should’ve faded. Why had the sword of Cronus, the Caduceus of Hermes, and the helm of Hades been left behind?

            “Cousin,” a soft voice said. “Is that you?”

            Turning, Thanatos stared at a tall woman. Her skin was pale, and her hair was as dark as night. Her eyes were a bright glowing gold. She held a torch in her right hand. Seeing his face, the woman beamed and took a tentative step forward.

            “Can you drop your disguise cousin? I’d like to see your true face.”

            With a thought, Thanatos cast off the appearance of the average looking old Black man. As the disguise turned to dust and drifted to the ground, Thanatos stretched as if he’d just laid down a heavy burden.

            “Hecate,” Thanatos said his deep voice echoing across Olympus. “Are you the only one here? Why did they leave you behind?”

            Hecate shook her head. “Look,” she said a mirror appearing in her hand. She held it up so that Thanatos could see his reflection.

            Thanatos looked, staring at a face he hadn’t seen in over a thousand years. He was far taller than before, reaching nearly seven feet in height. He was slim and muscular, with the build of a professional runner or swimmer. His skin was the color of polished iron. His hair was as white as snow and his eyes were the same glowing gold as Hecate’s.

            “How long has it been since you’ve seen your true face, cousin?”

            “Longer than I’d like to admit,” Thanatos said. “I’ve had to hide my true form from the mortals.”

            “And the fae?”

            Thanatos shook his head. “It was just easier. So long as I look like a harmless old man, no one bothered me. Why does it matter?”

            Hecate reached out and laid one soft long fingered hand on his cheek. Her touch was soothing, like a cool cloth on a fevered brow.  “If you hide you will never be home anywhere.”

            “My reason for having a home died centuries ago.”

            Hecate bowed her head. “Would they want you to hide yourself away? You haven’t gone to see your descendant yet.”

            Thanatos shook his head. “It’s hard. He is the last. Out of all the families that carried my blood, only one is still among the living.”

            “Family is more than blood.”

            Thanatos nodded. “Why are you here? Have you hidden yourself away?”

            Hecate shrugged, glancing around at all the temples. “This was the home of the Olympians. Someone had to watch over it.”

            “Where are they? Why did they leave?”

            Hecate shook her head. “You remember what our brethren were like. Arrogant, spoiled, argumentative, just to name a few qualities.”

            “They could also be kind, merciful, and generous.”

            “True, but they mostly let their darker qualities rule their actions. For those who claim to be gods, there wasn’t much righteous or compassionate about them.”

            Thanatos nodded. “You don’t call them gods.”

            “Being more powerful, either politically, physically, or magically doesn’t make you a god. We were never worthy of worship. The mortals never loved us. They feared us. Recognizing those facts has helped me to live a peaceful, if lonely life.”

            “You could leave. Auberon would be happy to have you in the Seelie court.”

            “Perhaps,” Hecate said, “but he may also fear having a titan in his court. What will you do?”

            Thanatos smiled briefly. “I think I’ll return to the court for now. I think I’ll wait until this little squabble with Tom is done and then maybe I’ll go see James. I’m not quite ready to rejoin the world yet.”

            “Good luck on your travels. If you need any assistants, just call for me and I will come.”

            As Thanatos turned to leave, he paused. “You never did tell me what happened to the other Olympians.”

            Hecate waved a dismissive hand. “I don’t really know. As I said, I am the only one here. They left to wander the worlds a long time ago. Perhaps I shall take my own advice. A museum to our departed family is not a home. It is a tomb”

            Thanatos turned to face the temples that lined the mountain top. Gesturing with one hand, he watched as a wave of shadow swept over the temples. When it faded, he turned to Hecate.

            “That was a preservation ward. You don’t need to stay and keep this place up anymore. Even if something happens to me, the ward will remain until one of the twelve return.”

            Hecate leaned forward and kissed Thanatos on the cheek. “Thank you.”

            “It isn’t your job to be the guardian of Olympus. I hope you find a new purpose.”

            “And I hope you find peace.”

            Hecate vanished in a burst of green fire.

            Thanatos took one last look around. Unless something changed, he knew he would probably never come back here. Speaking to Hecate had been good for him. He hoped to meet her again someday. Taking a step forward, Thanatos’s shadow rose up to cover him. When the shadows faded, he was gone.

**ACC**

October 31, 1991.

            On Halloween morning, Harry woke to the smell of pumpkin spice pancakes. He hurriedly made his way to the Great Hall. As he sat down, Lily grinned.

            “Flitwick said we’re working on the hovering charm today.”

            Luna sat down beside Harry. “Remember, no elemental magic. You have to do it with magic alone.”

            “Yeah yeah,” Harry grumbled. “It’s been a while, but I think I can still manage a hovering charm.”

            “We’ll see,” Luna said in a singsong voice as she served herself some chocolate pudding.

            Harry arched an eyebrow. “How did you get that?”

            “The Brownies like me.”

**ACC**

            Half an hour later, Harry watched Flitwick bounce on the balls of his feet as he looked at the excited faces before him.

            “I assume you are all ready to study the hovering charm today?” he squeaked.

            The students began chattering excitedly.

            “Quiet please,” Flitwick called loudly. “You must all pay attention.” He drew his wand. “Remember, swish and flick and the incantation is Wingardium Leviosa.”

            As he spoke the incantation, Flitwick flicked his wand. A piece of parchment on his desk rose into the air and hovered a few feet above his head. “The incantation is very important. Get it wrong and bad things can happen.”

            “What sort of things?” Harry asked.

            “Just trust me,” Flitwick said, his brown eyes twinkling. Brushing his brown hair out of his eyes, he stood up to his inconsiderable height. “Ready to begin?”

            Everyone nodded.

            “Okay,” Flitwick said. “Let’s see what you got.” With a flick of his wand, a feather appeared on each desk.

            “Partner up.”

            Terry partnered up with Luna while Harry partnered up with Lily.

            “You go first,” Harry said.

            Lily flicked her wand. “Wingardium Leviosa.”

            Their feather rose into the air and hovered above their heads.

            “Cool,” Terry boot said. “Wingardium Leviofa.”

            He screamed as a buffalo fell out of the air, smashing his desk to pieces. The buffalo bellowed and charged at Terry.

            “Professor,” Terry screamed as he was knocked to the ground.  

            “That is why you pronounce the incantation correctly,” Flitwick said chuckling. With a wave of his wand, the buffalo vanished. “Dobby,” he called.

            A brownie appeared and grinned at Terry. “Ah, another one mispronounced the incantation, did they?”

            Flitwick nodded. “Yes, can you take him to the hospital wing please?”

            Dobby walked over and laid a hand on a trembling Terry’s shoulder. “Alright, but you owe me money.”

            “I know,” Flitwick said exasperatedly. “A galleon, I remember.”

            “P-professor,” Terry stuttered. “I’ll be fine.”

            “Better have you checked out, just in case.”

            Dobby vanished, taking Terry with him.

            “Will he be alright?” Lily asked.

            “Yeah,” Flitwick said dismissively. “It was a small buffalo. Luckily, he wasn’t a full grown wizard, it would’ve been bigger. Now, back to work please.”

            Harry waved his hand.  A gust of wind lifted the feather into the air and sent it drifting across the room.

            “Mr. Emry’s,” Flitwick called. “No elemental magic.”

            “Yes sir,” Harry said.

            The feather drifted back to the desktop. Harry waved his hand again. The feather rose into the air and hovered near the ceiling.

            “Very good, Mr. Emry’s, Ms. Evans, five points each to Ravenclaw.”

            Harry turned to Luna. “Need to practice?”

            Luna flicked her wand, murmuring the incantation. Her feather shot into the air and stabbed into the ceiling.

            “Professor,” Harry called. “Does that count?”

            A giggling Flitwick shook his head. “No, it does not. Very impressive though, Ms. Lovegood, you’re going to be a very powerful witch.”

            Flitwick waved his wand, conjuring a new feather. “Now, try again.”

            Luna swished and flicked, saying the incantation as she did. The feather floated into the air, hovering just above their heads.

            “Excellent,” Flitwick said, “and on your second try to. Great control. Ten points to Ravenclaw.”

            Harry turned to Luna as Flitwick began helping other students.

            “I didn’t know you were that powerful.”

            “I am like pudding.”

            “Pudding?” Lily asked. “How is that?”

            “I’m full of many flavors.”

Harry glanced at Lily. “Does that make sense to you?”

            Lily smiled at her two friends. “It’s Luna. What she says will always make sense… eventually.”

**ACC**

            As they exited the classroom, Harry felt a hesitant touch on his shoulder. Turning, he saw Hermione standing behind him. 

            “Can I talk to you?”

            “You came all this way. It’d be mean to say no. What’s up?”

            Hermione pointed at the charms classroom. “We have charms next anyway. I just wanted to apologize for blaming you about the Brownies. I should’ve done more research before jumping to conclusions.”

            Harry shook his head. “Your heart was in the right place. No group should be enslaved. Your only mistake was assuming that they were enslaved before getting all the facts. We’re only eleven. Screwing up is how we learn.”

            “You should put that on a fortune cookie,” Lily said.

            “What? Screwing up is how you learn?”

            “No, it’d have to be something like ‘if you learn from your mistakes, a better person you will be.’”

            “Nah, sounds like something Yoda would say.”

            Hermione laughed. “So, you forgive me?”

            “Not me you have to ask forgiveness of. Have you apologized to the Brownies?”

            Hermione nodded.

            “And?”

            “They forgave me and even thanked me for looking out for them. They said I was still a foolish child and was bound to make mistakes. There was one, Dobby I think his name was, that told me I needed to make sure I considered both sides of an argument in the future, not just that which matched my own point-of-view.”

            “Dobby is a good person.”

            Hermione nodded.

            “We’ve got to go,” Luna said softly. “We’re gonna be late for transfiguration.”

            “Right,” Harry said. “Good luck with the hovering charm.”

            “Thanks,” Hermione said as she entered the classroom.

            As Harry and the girls walked down the hallway, Luna turned to him.

            “She’s definitely different.”

            Harry nodded. “She’s more willing to admit her mistakes and learn from them. I think that’s something we could all do.”

            Luna nodded. “She could go far in this world.”

            “I just hope she gets the chance,” Harry said gravely.

**ACC**

            Thanatos slipped into the museum. Thanks to the invisibility spell he’d cast, there was no way anyone would see him. Reaching out with his senses, he could feel the resurrection stone was close by. Following the pull of the stone, he walked down several corridors and passed many exhibits.

            As he walked, he caught glimpses of the objects on display. A battered glass case held a half-rusted sword supposed to be the legendary Excalibur.

            Another case had a cracked and rusted spear supposed to be the Spear of Destiny.

            Thanatos snorted. “There’s one born every minute.” The two artifacts held only the slightest suggestion of an enchantment. At last, Thanatos stopped in front of a glass case. There was no sign on this case, only a pillow with a ring on it.

            Thanatos reached out, testing to see if the case had any protections. Once he’d found them, it was the easiest thing in the world to nudge them aside, reach through the glass of the case, and grab the stone out of the ring. Holding the stone in his hand, he examined it closely.

            The stone was nothing special to look at. It was just a piece of quartz worn smooth with the passage of time. Reaching into his pocket, Thanatos took out a similar piece of granite. Staring at the stone, he concentrated. The quartz shifted until it was an exact copy of the resurrection stone down to the symbol of the Deathly Hallows carved into it.

            Reaching through the glass of the case, Thanatos attached the replica of the resurrection stone back to the silver band of the ring. Once done, he tucked the stone into his cloak, being careful to keep it far from the Elder wand. With one last look around, he vanished.

**ACC**

            Harry entered the great hall and looked around at the floating candles hovering above each table. “Wow, as good as I remember,” he murmured. He smiled as he saw the skeletons walking between the tables ready to serve the students and staff.

            “Harry,” Argante said walking over. “Here’s your cloak.”

            Harry took the cloak and handed her back the one she’d given him. As he ran his fingers along the fabric, he looked up at her. “This feels just like before.”

            “Trust me, the runes are sewn into the fabric, and they’ll work just fine.”

            “Thanks,” Harry said as he slipped the cloak around his shoulders. “Are you staying for the feast?”

            Argante shook her head. “No, I’m meeting with someone.”

            “Anyone I know?”

            “Just an old friend.” She kissed his forehead. “Let me know if anything else happens.”

            Harry watched his mother leave the hall before looking around at all the students. He sighed in relief when he saw Hermione sitting with the other Gryffindors.

            “Looks like Hermione won’t get attacked by a troll this time,” Lily murmured.

            “Maybe wait until the evening is over,” Luna said. She turned to Harry. “Are trolls different in this new world?”

            “Different? What do you mean?”

            “Are they still big smelly unintelligent things that like to smash stuff with clubs?”

            Harry shrugged. “There’s a lot of different breeds. I’ve only seen the trolls from Norway and Sweden and they’re pretty diverse when it comes to looks and smarts.”

            “So, not all of them are stupid,” Lily said as she sat down at the Ravenclaw table.

            “No,” Harry said sitting down beside her and accepting a plate of roast pork from a passing skeleton.

            “Do you think those skeletons are real?” Lily asked.

            Harry shrugged. “Maybe, I mean in the muggle world, you can donate your body to science. The magical world might have something similar.”

            “What?” Lily asked, arching an eyebrow. “I want to donate my body to be a zombie at a Halloween themed restaurant?”

            “Or they could conjure them,” Harry said.

            “Either way,” Luna said dishing herself a bowl of soup. “If you find a finger in the soup, don’t eat it. It might belong to someone.”

            Lily snorted. “If they’re dead they won’t miss it.”

            The three laughed and joked as they dug into the Halloween feast. The desserts had just appeared when the doors to the Great Hall swung open.

            A bloody Lugh stumbled inside. The hall fell silent as he limped up to the staff table. Stopping in front of Dumbledore, he coughed and then spoke.

            “There’s a pack of trolls in the dungeon. I took care of as many as I could, but I can’t handle all of them alone. I’d appreciate a bit of help.”

            Harry sighed as the hall filled with the fearful chatter of the students. Dumbledore had to fire a cannon blast charm from his wand to restore order. “All students are to stay here with the doors closed and locked. Prefects, guard the doors until we return.”

            Dumbledore led the staff out of the hall, closing the doors behind them.

            “So, did Lugh let them in?” Luna whispered.

            “He’s my dad,” Harry whispered back. “I really hope he’s not trying to kill me.”

            “Why would trolls come into the school,” another student asked. “They don’t usually like wizards.”

            Harry turned as a heavy blow caused the doors to shudder in their frames.

            “Harry?” Luna said. “I think the trolls are here.”

            There was another thud and the heavy oak doors cracked from top to bottom.

            Harry reached into his cloak and drew the knife Lugh had given him. To his surprise, the blade lengthened, and the handle widened. Harry stared down at the bronze sword in his hand. He made a mental note to thank Lugh later.

            He hurried over to the doors where the petrified prefects stood.

“Emry’s,” Penelope snapped. “What are you doing?”

            “Protecting the school.”

            Before anyone could say anything else, the heavy oak doors split in two and fell to the floor with a heavy thud.

            A horde of trolls poured into the Great Hall. Harry stared at the variety in front of him.

            Some were large and some were small. Some had tails and others didn’t. Others had humanoid faces while still others had the heads of animals.

            Harry whistled. “Wow, you guys are ugly.”

            One troll stepped forward. It was clear from the long dark hair and the barest suggestion of breasts that this one was female.

            “I’ll have you know I’m quite beautiful according to my people,” she said in a voice deep enough to cause dust to fall from the rafters.  

            “Well…” Harry stuttered. “That’s good for you I guess.”

            “We’re hungry,” the female troll said. “Tell you what little fae, give us one of the humans to eat and we’ll leave.”

            Harry shook his head and tightened his grip on his sword. “I won’t do that.”

            A larger troll with the tusks of a bore protruding from his mouth lumbered forward. “I’ll crush you little fae.” He brought his massive club down towards Harry’s head.

            Harry brought his sword up, slicing neatly through the club. The top half of the club fell to the ground with a thud. With his free hand, Harry summoned a gust of wind that blew the broken end of the club up into the troll’s face. There was a sickening crunch and the troll collapsed, shaking the Great Hall as he struck the ground.

            Hearing a noise behind him, Harry spun slicing through the neck of the female troll charging at him. Another gust of wind blew her severed head into the face of the troll behind her hard enough to crush his skull. Both trolls fell and didn’t move again.

            Hearing a roar, Harry turned to see the remaining trolls charging at him. Harry calmly reached into his pocket and pulled out a handful of toothpicks. Throwing the toothpicks into the air, he snapped his fingers. Five foot metal spikes fell out of the air, skewering three more trolls.

            There were still too many. Reaching into his other pocket, Harry pulled out a handful of sand. Taking a deep breath, he blew the sand at the trolls. A snap of the fingers and a twirl of the hand, Harry had conjured a tornado of broken glass that cut two more trolls into bloody chunks.

            “Eight down, only a dozen to go.”

            “Out of tricks now little fae,” a small troll said his upper lip curling up in a sneer.

            A ball of compressed air punched a hole through his chest. The troll let out a gasping gurgle, and fell to the floor, blood pouring from his chest, nose, and mouth.

            “Not quite,” Harry said lowering his hand and wiping sweat from his forehead.

            He was panting now. Trolls weren’t easy to use magic on and he’d killed nine. His muscles ached and his head throbbed.

            He ducked as a human-sized troll swung his club at his head. He wrapped a rope of fire around the trolls arm and tugged. The troll’s arm came free in a spray of blood and bone. The troll let out a howl of agony.

“Wingardium Leviofa,” Harry wheezed, gesturing at the one-armed troll.

            A full grown buffalo fell out of the air and landed on the troll with a wet cracking sound. Enraged, the animal began stomping the troll with its sharp hooves and stabbing it with its horns.

            Harry looked up at the remaining trolls, who’d frozen in shock. “Ten down. Whose next.”

            In answer, the trolls charged.

            A blasting curse knocked one of the incoming trolls off his feet.

            “Hurry up,” Fred Weasley said. “If you’ve got a plan, I’d suggest you do it.”

            “I need a few minutes,” Harry called back. “There’s ten of them and their magically resistant.”

            More of the older students stepped forward, leveling their wands at the trolls. “Do what you need,” George Weasley called. “We’ve got this.”

            “I’ll kill all of you little humans,” a troll yelled.

            Harry drew back his arm and hurled his sword at the trolls head. The bronze blade snapped against the troll’s skull, but the broken tip of the blade plunged into the troll’s left eye, causing him to let out a whining cry of pain.

            He threw his club at Harry, but Harry dodged feeling the club strike his shoulder as it flew by.

            A flurry of spell fire caused the injured troll to turn towards the students. Forcing the screams, yells, and cries out of his mind, Harry forced his sight open.

            Just like that, he could see the threads of luck around the trolls. With a twitch of his fingers, everything went wrong.

            A few trolls hit each other with their clubs, causing those who were hit to turn and strike back. Others fell to the ground, blood bursting from their ears and noses. Still more tripped over thin air and fell, breaking their legs in the process. In a matter of moments, it was all over.

            Harry relaxed and swayed on his feet, staring at the trolls lying sprawled over the floor of the great hall.

            “What’s going on here?” Professor McGonagall said striding into the hall. She stopped and gaped at the fallen trolls.

            Before anyone else could speak, Harry heard Holly’s voice.

            “Help, Professor.”

            Harry turned with the rest of the students and froze. A girl lay crumpled on the floor. Her bushy hair was unmistakable, even stained with blood.

            “Hermione,” Harry said.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

            Harry sat in Dumbledore’s office, watching as Fawkes cleaned his feathers. He was tired. The fight with the trolls had taken a lot out of him. He worried for Hermione, but that worry was tempered by his exhaustion. It was all he could do to keep his eyes open. Instead of going to bed, or the hospital wing, here he was, in Dumbledore’s office waiting for the headmaster to arrive.

            Finally, the door to the office swung open and Dumbledore stepped inside. As he closed the door, he turned to Harry.

            “Ms. Granger will be fine. She has a fractured skull, but Madam Pomfrey can put that right.”

            Harry felt his worry slide away. “That’s good Headmaster. There is no brain damage?”

            Dumbledore shook his head. “The club grazed her. Had it been a direct hit…” He broke off, but he didn’t need to finish.

            “So, why am I here? If Hermione will live, I’d like to get some sleep.”

            Dumbledore nodded. “I imagine you are exhausted, but I’d like to know how a first year took down twenty trolls.”

            Harry shrugged. “I guess I’m just lucky.”

            Dumbledore’s piercing blue eyes stared into Harry’s. “Lucky?” he said softly. “Half of those trolls are dead. The rest were badly injured.”

            “They wanted to harm the students.”

            “How many students did you harm with your violent actions? You decapitated one troll and crushed the skull of another. They’re still picking bits of troll off the floor of the Great Hall. Could you not have tried to negotiate for peace?”

            “The first words out of their leaders mouth was asking to eat one of the students. How do you negotiate with that?”

            “Still, I worry for the well-being of the students after seeing such violence.”

            “If you were so worried, why didn’t you leave a member of staff in the hall?”

            “That was a mistake on my part. When Professor McCian said they were in the dungeon, I assumed they wouldn’t make it close to the hall before we had a chance to stop them.”

            “Well, you know what they say about assuming?”

            Dumbledore nodded. “I do. You aren’t going to tell me anything, are you?”

            Harry shook his head. “You haven’t asked any questions.”

            “The transfiguration you used was not something I’d expect from someone as young as you.”

            “What can I say? My Mum trained me well.”

            “Obviously,” Dumbledore said drily. “I don’t suppose you’ll tell me why you seem so much more mature than your fellow students?”

            Harry stared at him. “I don’t see how that is relevant to our discussion.”

            “Most eleven year olds wouldn’t know how to fight a troll, let alone slaughter ten of them.”

            “Perhaps I’m gifted.”

            Dumbledore nodded slowly. “Perhaps. You are tired. I think I may be able to pierce your mental shields if I tried hard enough.”

            “Maybe, but I am no wizard. I am fae. How do you think my people would react to a wizard attacking one of their own unprovoked?”

            Dumbledore leaned forward. “I am concerned about the safety of my students. If you could do that to trolls, who are magically resistant, what could you do to a fellow student?”

            “Why would I harm a fellow student? What would I have to gain?”

            Dumbledore sighed. “We are going to continue to talk in circles, aren’t we? You may go. Fill free to come to me if you have anything you wish to talk about.”

            Harry stood and left the office without looking back. He had a feeling that Dumbledore would be watching him a lot closer from now on.

**ACC**

            Dumbledore watched the door swing shut behind Harry. There was something different about that boy. At times, he seemed like a regular child, but then there were times where he seemed so much older than he should.

            How had he defeated those trolls? Why had Lugh lied about where the trolls were? There was no other explanation. If the trolls were in the dungeon, it would have been impossible that they’d have made it to the Great Hall without one of the staff becoming aware.

            He needed to talk to Lugh, but his defense professor seemed to have vanished. Hopefully, he will return soon. Perhaps it was a good thing he was leaving this year. Hogwarts did not need a professor that would purposefully endanger the students.

            He glanced up at the perch where his phoenix sat. “Fawkes, what am I going to do?”

            The phoenix gave no reply. Sighing, Dumbledore stood. There would be time to worry over this in the morning. Perhaps then, he would be able to find answers to all the questions that plagued him.

**ACC**

            Lugh ran his fingers along the Elder wand. Raising it to eye level, he examined the wand closely. He glanced over at Thanatos.

            “Why come to me?”

            “You were widely known to be a master of many things. I’d hoped that wand craft might be one of them.”

            “I see,” Lugh muttered. “Sorry to disappoint, but Wand craft was never something I mastered. I can tell you a few things.”

            Thanatos leaned forward. “You can?”

            Lugh nodded. “The wand has been corrupted. I do not think you designed it to pass to a new owner through the death of the old.”

            Thanatos shook his head. “That wand is a lot fickler than I ever intended. I meant for it to stay in my family.”

            Lugh looked down at the wand. “You’ll need someone that knows more about the deeper mysteries of magic than I do. All I know is the wand doesn’t want to be destroyed.”

            Thanatos nodded and took the wand back. Tucking it in his cloak, he handed Lugh the resurrection stone.

            Lugh took the stone and glanced at it before shaking his head. “The stone doesn’t carry the same corruption that the wand does. I think it is because it never changed hands through murder.”

            “The cloak was passed down through my descendants. If the cloak and stone are not corrupted, that means one third of the Hallows can’t be trusted.”

            Lugh nodded handing Thanatos the stone. “It would seem that way. I can’t tell you anymore than I already have and what I have told you is something you wouldn’t have figured out given enough time.”

            “What would you suggest,” Thanatos asked tucking the stone in the opposite side of his cloak from the wand.

            “I’d suggest seeking out one of the goddesses of magic. Morrigan hasn’t been seen in five hundred years, Isis is dead, and Hecate hasn’t shown up since 1980.”

            “I met with Hecate in 1980. Where was she seen last?”

            Lugh shrugged. “Dunno, we all sensed it when she traveled to this realm, but no one has seen her. She’s chosen to hide herself.”

            “If you’re right, she could be anywhere.”

            “She could, but I wouldn’t do anything with that wand until you talk to her or the Morrigan.”

            Thanatos stood. “Thanks for the advice.”

            Before either could speak again, a sphere of water appeared floating in midair. The water formed Argante’s face. Argante’s voice filled the room.

            “Troll attack at Hogwarts. Come quick, there’s a problem.”

            Lugh stretched. “Care to come along?”

            “Sure,” Thanatos said. “Hanging around your family is never dull.”

**ACC**

            “What happened?” Lugh asked as he entered Dumbledore’s office.

            Dumbledore blinked at him. “Happened? Don’t you know?”

            “Obviously not or I wouldn’t have asked.”

            “But you were the one that warned us about the trolls.”

            Lugh stared at the headmaster. “No, I’ve been gone since my last class ended.”

            “We have a problem then. All the students saw you come into the Great Hall and tell everyone about the troll in the Dungeons.”

            “Someone impersonated me? I’m impressed.”

            “Yes well, they made you look bloody and bruised, so I wouldn’t be that impressed.”

            Lugh grunted. “I would be bloody and bruised if I’d went hand to hand with a bunch of trolls, so points for realism.”

            Argante entered the office. “No signs of fae magic in the hall. Whatever this was, it was wizardry.”

            “Can wizards use glamour?”

            Dumbledore picked up a lemon drop. “We can use glamour charms. You’ve been teaching here for ten years. How do you not know this?”

            “Do you expect a Herbologist to be good at astronomy?”

            “Ahem,” Argante cleared her throat loudly. “Can we get back to the infiltration of the school please?”

            “Quite,” Dumbledore turned to Argante. “Care to tell me how your son killed ten trolls?”

            “That’s my boy,” Lugh clapped his hands together.

            “Was he injured?” Argante asked glaring at Lugh.

            “He’s exhausted, but that’s it. He was more worried about Ms. Granger.”

            Argante nodded. “I’ll go by the hospital wing and check on her before I leave.”

            Lugh stood. “I’ll start working on some wards to keep this from happening again.”

            “That reminds me,” Argante said. “Harry mentioned he thought the wards looked funny.”

            Lugh nodded. “I’ll go take a look at them.” With his hand on the door, he turned back. “By the way, I have my replacement for next year. His name is Philip Stevenson. I believe you’ll find him acceptable. He has a daughter named Siofra that can teach history of magic if you like.”

            “We don’t need a history professor,” Dumbledore said.

            Lugh smiled, his blue eyes twinkling. “You will.”

            As the door closed behind him, Dumbledore turned to Argante.

            “What do you think he meant by that?”

**ACC**

            Thanatos entered the history of magic classroom and looked around. There was no dust or cobwebs, but the room had a feeling of weariness about it, like a cloak worn long passed the time it should’ve been thrown out.

            “Cuthbert Binns,” Thanatos called, his deep voice echoing in the room.

            The ghost of a frail-looking old man floated through the blackboard. His semi-transparent skin was so shriveled, he looked like the ghost of a mummy. He stared around the room, his expression vacant.

            “I don’t understand,” he said in a cracked wheezing voice. “It’s not time for class. Why am I here?”

            Thanatos stepped further into the room. “I called you,” he said gently.

            Professor Binns turned to the voice and his faded brown eyes widened. “What does Death want with me?”

            “I am not Death. I’m not even sure that Death is a person, as such. Although…” Thanatos stared up at the ceiling. “I met this lady once…” He shook his head. “Never mind that, look, you know your dead right?”

            “Am I?” Professor Binns asked Mildly. “That would explain why my students have different faces. I thought it was just a new…” He paused. “Well, just something new the kids do. I’m dead, am I? Blimey, I wonder when that happened.”

            “Yes, I’m afraid so. I’m here to help you move on. Don’t you wish to see your family again?”

            “I suppose,” Professor Binns said. He turned to stare at the blackboard. Reaching out with one semi-transparent hand, he tried to pick up a piece of chalk, only for his fingers to slide right through it.

            “Yes,” he murmured. “I suppose I am dead.”

            He turned back to Thanatos. “Do you know what comes next?”

            “What? In the afterlife?”

            Professor Bins nodded.

            Thanatos shook his head. “When I performed my function, my duty was to open the way. Think of me as a taxi driver.”

            “Taxi driver?” Professor Binns said sounding confused.

            Thanatos frowned. The old ghost had been dead a long time. Perhaps he didn’t know what a taxi was.

“I’m just the train conductor. I help people on their journey. It’s not my job to decide where they go.”

            “I see,” Professor Binns said. He cleared his throat. “Perhaps it is time for me to go. I believe I may have become very boring over the past few years. The students need someone that can engage their interest. They must learn from history or history will repeat itself. I don’t think any of us want that.”

            Thanatos thought that the poor old ghost was probably always boring but thought it would be rude to say so.

            Professor Binns floated forward, staring into Thanatos’s eyes. “Does it hurt?”

            “Passing on?” Thanatos asked as gently as he could. “No, you’ve already suffered the worst. It’s time for you to rest.”

            Cuthbert Binns smiled wistfully. “I think I’d like that.”

            Professor Binns drew a ghostly piece of parchment from his robes. As Thanatos watched, the ghost scribbled a quick note. Once he was done, he looked around.

            “Where can I leave this?”

            “Here?” Thanatos took the parchment from the ghost and, taking a pen from his pocket, copied the letter before laying it on the teacher’s desk.

            “Thank you,” Professor Binns said with a yawn.

            “Are you ready?”

            “Yes,” Professor Binns said.

            “Good-bye,” Thanatos said.

            There was no flash of light. No door appeared leading to fields of peace or a burning inferno. One moment, Binns was there and the next, he was gone. Thanatos nodded to himself before turning and leaving the room. It felt good to help a soul pass on after all this time.

            “I hope you are at rest,” he said as he closed the door. Turning and walking down the hall, he grinned to himself. He would like to see Dumbledore’s face when the old man realized his history professor had passed on.

**ACC**

            “You knew!” Dumbledore glared at Lugh.

            It was early the following morning and Lugh had been woken at half passed six by a brownie. The brownie had a message from Dumbledore.

            The headmaster was requesting to see Lugh in his office. Lugh had hurried to Dumbledore’s office as fast as possible.

Currently, Dumbledore was glaring at him. Lugh suppressed a grin with difficulty.

            “How did you know? I just spoke to him last night.”

            “Gonna have to be more specific.”

            “Professor Binns has decided to pass on.”

            “Good for him,” Lugh said. “What makes you think I know anything?”

            “You told me you had a history of magic professor lined up.”

            Lugh arched an eyebrow. “Well, I guess you’ll be needing Siofra’s contact information, won’t you?”

            Dumbledore’s jaw worked before he turned back to the paperwork on his desk.

            “Please arrange an interview.”

            “Sure thing,” Lugh said standing up and leaving Dumbledore’s office.

**ACC**

            Voldemort looked up from his frame as his mother stepped into the hotel room she was renting.

            “News?”

            “The trolls failed. A Muggle-born was injured, but she’ll be fine. The Emry’s boy is far more capable than we thought.”

            “So, we will need to move up our time table.”

            The woman nodded. “I’d hoped to wait till the end of the year, but that will not be possible.”

            “So, when will you go for the stone?”

            “Me? I’m not going anywhere near Hogwarts. No, I think I know someone else who can get the stone for us.”

            Voldemort leaned forward. “Do you think he will agree?”

            The woman’s cold laughter filled the room. “My dear boy, we are not giving him a choice.”

**ACC**

            Lugh, Argante, and Merlin met just outside of the wards at Hogwarts. Lugh nodded to the other two.

            “I’m not very good at adding to wards. Why am I here?”

            “To confirm what we are seeing,” Merlin said narrowing his eyes at the wards.

            He frowned as the tapestry of light came into view. He noticed several torn threads and entire sections of the wards appeared to be missing.

            “This doesn’t look like it should.”

            Argante shook her head. “It looks almost like a rat has been chewing on the wards, but that’s not possible.”

            “No,” Merlin said absently. “It’s not.” Reaching out, he ran his fingers along the wards, causing the magic to thrum like a plucked guitar string.

            “All the wards I’ve seen are more like a wall or dome,” Lugh said. “This looks more like a ripped curtain.”

            “Strong enough to keep out most threats, but not near as strong as it should be.”

            “Any idea what caused this?”

            Merlin nodded. “I think so. Adding to wards isn’t a simple task. You can’t just slap wards on top of each other and hope they stick. Corresponding wards must be linked together.”

            “What do you mean?” Lugh asked.

            “Well,” Merlin said. “An anti-apparition ward can be linked with a ward that blocks travel by Floo powder. They can strengthen each other because they compliment each other. While Anti-apparition, anti-portkey, and anti-floo travel wards are here, it looks like they were just cast without any regard to the existing wards.”

            “Can you fix it?” Argante asked.

            “We can fix it. I’m gonna need help. Ideally, we would take the entire ward scheme down and rebuild it, but these wards have existed for centuries. It would be a shame to lose all the magical power the wards have gained over time.”

            “But can we fix the wards as they are?” Argante asked.

            Merlin turned back to the wards and sighed. “I don’t know, but we’ll have to try. Either way, we should know within twenty-four hours.”

            Lugh looked at the tapestry of wards in front of them. “You know, powerful enough magical artifacts could be used to create powerful wards.”

            “What are you saying?” Argante asked.

            “Look, in Harry’s old world, Dumbledore kept the Philosophers stone at Hogwarts, right?”

            Argante nodded.

            “Well, the philosophers stone is a powerful magical artifact. If we siphon the magic from the stone, we’d be able to create wards almost as powerful as the existing wards.”

            “But Nicholas Flamel would die.”

            “Maybe not,” Lugh said. “I’m pretty sure I can strengthen the elixir. I can make it strong enough to restore them to their prime and prevent them from aging. They’ll still be able to die by violence, but the stone doesn’t protect from that anyway.”

            “I’d prefer we talk to them before we go that route,” Merlin said. “It’s their lives we’d be taking. Besides, the fae have stolen grain and even livestock, but we’ve never taken something that would kill someone unless we were really pissed.”

            “We can wait,” Lugh said. “It’s not like anyone’s gonna try and break in to Hogwarts in the next day or so.”

**ACC**

            Peter Pettigrew shivered in his cell. Betraying the Potters had been the worst mistake of his life. He wasn’t sure how he’d been caught, but he wished he’d never accepted Voldemort’s offer to join him. All the protection wasn’t worth what he’d suffered.

            Voldemort had promised to return and lead his followers to glory, but somehow, his Lord had fallen, and he’d spent the past ten years in this hellhole.

            Glancing into a puddle of water, he winced. He’d once been a small plump man with thick brown hair. Now, he was so thin he could count his ribs and he looked ten years older than he should. All his hair was gone, and he twitched nervously at every sound.

            He whimpered as footsteps approached his cell. The guards weren’t shy about showing how they felt about traitors. He’d just gotten his last beating. Couldn’t they wait for him to heal before beating him again?

            “Peter,” a woman’s voice said from the doorway to his cell.

            Peter looked up and stared at the woman in front of him. He knew this woman. His lord had trusted this woman more than any other.

            “Milady,” Peter nearly sobbed. “Why have you come for me? I’ve done all you asked.”

            The woman nodded. “Yes, you have. You even confessed to your crimes when captured, showing loyalty that most of my sons followers lacked. If I get you out of here, will you serve your master one last time?”

            All his regrets of a few moments ago fled his mind. Peter nodded eagerly. “I’ll do whatever you ask.”

            At those words, the door to Peter’s cell swung open. The woman stepped inside and laid a delicate hand on Peter’s forehead.

            Peter gasped as the years of abuse, exposure, and malnourishment were washed away in a moment. Strength flowed back into him, and he straightened, feeling his spine crack.

            “Milady,” he said reverently. “You have my eternal gratitude. I will do anything for you.”

            “Just this one thing,” the woman said stroking his cheek. “Do this one thing and you will be rewarded above all others.”

            “What is it you need?”

            “Come,” the woman said taking his hand. “We have much to discuss. But first…” The woman pulled a dead pig from somewhere in the long white gown she wore and with a wave of her hand, it became the dead body of Peter Pettigrew.

            “There,” she said. “Now no one will be looking for you.”

            Leaving the fake Pettigrew on the floor, the woman led Peter out of the cell, closing the door gently behind them.

            “How will we escape the dementors?” Peter asked fearfully.

            “Don’t worry,” the woman said. “I got in here, didn’t I?”

            Tightening her grip on Peter’s hand, the woman turned. Peter gasped as a swirl of wind blew through the hall. When the wind stopped, Peter and the woman were gone.

A/N I’m four and a half chapters ahead at this point. I was going to wait until fanfiction alerts were fixed, but I decided to go ahead and post this.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

            The woman knelt in the circle of candles. Picking up a fulgurite, she placed the stone in the center of the runic circle she’d drawn.

            The mundane folk thought that magic needed ritual and ceremony, but only witchcraft, sorcery, and dark magic required blood and sacrifice. Most magic requires intent and focus on what you wanted. There were no prayers to dark gods or cunning devils, no sacrifices of live animals, and no special objects. Smiling grimly, the woman placed her hand on the runes and spoke.

            “Lord Zeus, I must speak with you.”

            The room filled with the smell of Ozone. The air suddenly felt heavy. The woman could feel the hair on her arms standing up. With a crackling buzz, A small sphere of electricity appeared on the runic circle. There was a flash of lightning and a clap of thunder. Blinking, the woman stared at the man before her.

            He had a mane of long black hair streaked with grey and glowing blue eyes. A long cape of bronze was wrapped around his chest to form a breastplate. Standing nearly eight feet tall, his skin was tan, and his body was thick with well-defined muscle.

“News?” he asked, his voice rumbling like thunder.

            “The curse will not be able to be cast again. Even if we could arrange for another year without a summer, we don’t have the power we would need to alter reality again.”

            Zeus nodded. “I thought as much. Do we know what thwarted our plan?”

            The woman nodded. “Apparently, the curse was cast, but Thanatos’s trinkets were used to break it.”

            Zeus nodded. “That was beyond any of our control. Still, I wonder how those objects had the power to break that curse. It should’ve been impossible. Even with all three Hallows combined, they shouldn’t have possessed enough power to effect reality itself, no matter how much magic they absorbed. Do we know what the state of the world was before the curse was broken?”

            “According to Harry Emry’s, the world was a wasteland and doomed to destruction before he came back. I don’t know how our plan failed, but it is obvious to me that something went wrong.”

            Zeus leaned forward. “An opportunity wasted,” he growled.

            The woman flinched. “Milord, I don’t remember that world. I don’t know what went wrong.”

            “We sacrificed the Nosoi to cast that curse. Those are Olympians that will never return. Even if we rewrite history, the Nosoi are dead and gone. Do you understand that?”

            Trembling, the woman nodded. “I’m sorry Milord. I don’t know what went wrong. As you said, the Hallows shouldn’t have been able to break the curse, even from Limbo, but they played a role in returning the world to a semblance of normality.”

            Zeus glared up at the ceiling. Bolts of lightning scorched the floor around him, and a gust of wind blew through the room. “He is interfering with our plans, but we will not be stopped. The others may have forgotten the power we had, but there are those of us that will return to our rightful place as rulers of this world.”

Zeus began pacing as he ranted. “It is obvious to me that humanity cannot be left to govern themselves. The Nazarene died for them and how do they treat him? This is why I will never humble myself. I will never allow myself to be vulnerable to the whims of man. No, man will know his place.”

            Zeus thrust a fist at the sky. “He may allow himself to be mocked, but I have my pride. Those gods that stand with me will rule at my side. This world will be returned to a simpler time and all mortals will bow before me, Zeus, King of gods.”

Zeus calmed. Sparks of electricity danced in his eyes. “It appears we will need a new plan. If my people are to return to power, the world must be brought to its knees. It should be simple enough. Humans do so love their wars after all.”

            “I am restoring my son to his body. With a little work, he can unite the wizards behind him. If we can get the philosophers stone, he will be restored to a physical form by the end of the year.”

            “I see. Move slowly, we cannot afford to fail. If Hades were still here, he could help you, but Hermes, Hades, and my father are among those who refused to join our cause. Do not squander the trust we have placed in you.”

            The woman bowed her head. “Yes, Milord, I will do as you command.”

            Zeus stepped back. “One last thing, try and find out about the world under the curse. We need to know what happened so we can avoid it this time around. We will not get a second chance at this.” He sighed. “If only we had the power we once did. We would remember the world under the curse.”

            The woman said nothing. She knew better than to offer an opinion. Things were going well at the moment, but Zeus’s temper was legendary. One wrong word could cause him to fly into a rage and she didn’t want to deal with that.

            Shaking his head, Zeus looked back at her. “I shall see you soon.”

            A flash of lightning caused the woman to shield her eyes. When she could see again, Zeus was gone.

**ACC**

            Merlin looked at the faint dome of light surrounding Hogwarts. The wards had been stripped down to their base. Only the wards cast on the castle by the founders themselves remained. Sighing, he glanced over at Lugh, Argante, and Thanatos.

            “Well, we’ve got a lot of work to do. Every ward will need to be linked.”

            Thanatos pulled a silver disc from his pocket. The disc glowed as bright as the sun with the magical energy stored inside it.

            “I’m glad we had that conversation about storing energy in Elfame. At least we didn’t lose the magic used over the centuries.”

            Merlin took the disc, and conjuring a chain, he attached it to the disc and hung it on a conjured pole between them. he stretched.

            “Ready to get to work?”

            Argante nodded. “Yeah, let’s fix the wards before something happens.”

            Lugh snorted. “That would be our luck for someone to attack the castle while we are repairing the wards.”

            Merlin glanced at Thanatos. “Are you going to help us?”

            Thanatos nodded. “I’ll add to the wards once they’re repaired.”

            “Thanks,” Merlin said. “Let’s get started.”

**ACC**

            Back in the hotel room the woman had rented, Peter looked up at the woman, crying with gratitude.

            “I’ll do whatever you want, my lady.”

            The woman nodded. “Get the philosophers stone and that will be enough.” The woman turned back to the portrait she was painting.

            Peter trembled. “Milady, I will need time. I must recover from Azkaban. I’m sorry. I will go as soon as I can.”

            The woman turned back to him. “Do not be afraid. I understand you are weakened by your time in Azkaban. That’s why I’ve been working on this.” She pointed to the portrait.

            Peter looked down at the portrait and gaped. It was him, but not the thin bald him that he saw in the mirror. No, the portrait showed him as a plump man with a full head of hair, fair clean skin, and bright determined eyes.

            “Milady, it is a beautiful picture to be sure, but how will that help me?”

            The woman smiled. “A good question. I merely need a single drop of blood to show you.”

            “As you wish,” Peter said eagerly holding out his hand. “I’ll give you all the blood in my body if that’s what you want.”

            The woman shook her head. “That will not be necessary. A single drop will be enough. Just make sure it falls on the portrait.”

            Peter pricked his finger with one of his long curved fingernails. A single drop of blood fell onto the portrait.

            Peter fell to the floor, groaning in agony. It felt as if his flesh were melting off his bones. He tried to scream, but he couldn’t catch his breath. His vision blurred and his heart raced. Was this dying?  

            Just like that, his pain was gone. Reaching up with a shaky hand, he wiped sweat from his forehead and froze. He could feel hair. Lowering his hand, he stared at his fingers. His nails were clipped, and his skin was clean. He stood, trembling slightly. He looked down at the portrait, only to see a charred blackened piece of parchment.

            “That magic I imbued in that painting was used up restoring you,” the woman said. “We needed you in the best health possible if you were going to sneak into Hogwarts and we don’t have time to wait.”

            Peter took the wand she held out to him. He looked down at the stick of oak and recognized it at once.

            “This is mine.”

            “Yes,” the woman said. “You will need it to perform magic, will you not?”

            “But how,” Peter whispered. “I thought they snapped my wand when they sent me to Azkaban.”

            The woman smiled. “My artistic skills can do more than restore your body. I believe you have all that you need. Are you ready to go?”

            “I’ll go at once.”

            “Good,” the woman said. “Now be careful, we cannot afford for you to get caught. This plan hinges on your success.”

            “Milady,” Peter said. “How am I to find the stone? Do you know where it is?”

            The woman smiled briefly. “Take one of the students hostage. Demand that they bring you the stone. Dumbledore will not risk his precious students anymore than he already has.”

            “I won’t fail you,” Peter said turning and leaving the room.

            As the door closed, Voldemort spoke from his own portrait. “If only some of my more adept followers were that loyal.”

            “Beggers can’t be choosers,” the woman said sitting down in a chair. “Besides, he may surprise both of us.”

            “Perhaps,” Voldemort said, “But I think I’d better prepare myself to intervene if I need to. Time in this… device you’ve made has made me stronger. It’s almost like I have my own body again.”

            His mother glanced at the grotesque portrait sharply. “You can’t. That portrait sustains you with Matilda’s lifeforce. You may feel stronger now, but if you leave it, you may not be able to return. All the strength you’ve regained could be lost.”

            Voldemort gazed at her, his blue eyes calm. “We shall see. I may have no other choice.”

            “There is always a choice. If I lose you, all we have worked for was for nothing.”

            Voldemort leaned against the frame. “You have shown me more love than I thought possible. When I told you what I was going to do, you didn’t turn away from me. You helped me and asked for nothing in return. I shudder to think what my life would’ve been like without you.”

            “I will always be here,” the woman said fiercely. “You will always have my loyalty and my love.”

            Voldemort sighed. “So many things can go wrong with this plan. Even if he gets the stone, how is he supposed to get out of Hogwarts? Besides, holding a student hostage, there are too many staff, not to mention Lugh working there. We have sent one of my followers to their death.”

            “What would you have me do?” his mother asked. “We need the stone. We know it’s in the school, but we have no idea where it is. Lord Zeus will not allow us to wait much longer.”

            “And rushing could cause us to fail. You would think a so-called god would’ve learned patience after a few centuries.”

            His mother said nothing. While she agreed with her son; she knew that Zeus could be listening. They would need to be careful. The Olympians were not known for their forgiving nature.

            Sitting back down in the chair, she waited for Peter to return.

**ACC**

            Peter slipped into the cellar of Honeydukes candy shop in Hogsmeade. He wiped his sweating palms on his robes as he searched for the iron ring that would open the trapdoor.

            Seeing the ring, Peter pulled open the trapdoor and slipped into the passage. He sighed in relief. Either they hadn’t discovered this passage, or James hadn’t thought to mention it to anyone. A tear ran down his cheek.

            He missed his friends. James, Sirius, and Remus. They’d all been so close once. He knew he’d made the right choice for himself when he sided with Voldemort, but he wished he could’ve kept his friends. He would serve his lady. He would restore his master and then he would be rewarded above all witches and wizards.

**ACC**

            Harry raised his head as a chill ran down his spine. He could sense something had changed inside the castle.

            Lily glanced over from where she was looking over her charms essay. “Harry? What is it?”

            “I don’t know. I’ll be back in a moment.”

            Harry stood and swiftly left the common room. As he wandered the halls, he realized he didn’t know where to go. Why was he out here? Was this sense of danger all in his head? He had no special gift for detecting trouble. Why did he feel that someone was in the castle that shouldn’t be? What’s more, what was he going to do about it? He may be strong and fast, but he didn’t know if he could defeat a fully trained witch or wizard.

            As he approached the Gryffindor common room, he heard sobbing up ahead.

            “Be quiet girl,” a familiar squeaky voice said. “I promise I won’t hurt you so long as I get what I need.”

            “Please,” Hermione whispered. “I don’t know what you want?”

            “I want the stone,” the voice said. “I just need to know where it is.”

            “I don’t know,” Hermione whimpered.

            There was the sound of flesh meeting flesh and Hermione shrieked in pain.

            “Of course, you don’t know where it is foolish girl, but maybe the headmaster does, or one of the staff. You are going to lead me to them.”

            Harry stepped around the corner. “Hello Peter, you are looking well for someone whose been in Azkaban for a decade.”

            Peter froze at seeing him. “Harry,” he said pressing his wand into the back of Hermione’s head.

            “I must say, this isn’t a well thought out plan. Take a student hostage to get the stone? Well, you are a Gryffindor, and this does take balls. If only you’d showed this much courage when standing up to Voldemort, you may have been a free man for the past ten years.”

            “Why would I stand up to him, he offered me more than I ever thought possible.”

            “Right,” Harry said. “Offered you more than you imagined, but how many have to die so you can get what you want?”

            “Why shouldn’t I get what I want?” Peter said. “Don’t I have the right to be happy? Don’t I deserve good things? Why should everyone else get money, women, and families?”

            “All those things are things that people have worked hard for. Why shouldn’t you have to earn the things you want.”

“I am earning it,” Peter said fiercely. “That’s why I’m here. James, Sirius, Remus, they never understood what it was like to be me. I want everything that they got so easily.”

“Jealousy is not a good look for you. How did you recognize me anyway?”

            “I saw you as a baby. That silver hair and those eyes are unmistakable, but enough talk. Take me to the stone or I kill the girl.”

            Hermione whimpered. Harry shot her a reassuring look.

            “I can honestly say I don’t know where the stone is. Now, if you’d waited a few months, I could take you right to it, but now…”

            “You may not know where it is,” a voice said from behind them, “but I do.”

            Harry turned to see the tall willowy ghost of the grey lady standing there. “Helena,” he said. “Why are you here?”

            “It’s not just the professor’s responsibility to take care of the students. It is the ghosts as well. I will not allow a student to come to harm, even if it means helping… him,” she glared at Peter.

            “You know who his master is and why he wants the stone?”

            Helena nodded. “Oh yes, I know. Sometimes there are no good choices young Harry. While some might sacrifice the life of the child to save the stone, I’m not one of them.”

            “Shut up both of you,” Peter snapped. “Take me to the stone right now, or the girl dies.”

            Harry didn’t take his eyes off Helena. “I think I could probably take him.”

            “Perhaps, but could you do so without endangering Ms. Granger?”

            Harry shook his head. “I don’t know.”

            Helena nodded back. “And that is why the snake waits to strike.” She turned to glare at Peter. “Come with me, worm.”

            As they walked through the halls, Harry wondered why they weren’t seeing any of the professors. They should’ve seen at least one by now. “Helena?”

            “Yes Harry?”

            “Why haven’t we seen any of the professors?”

            “They are all guarding the entrances to Hogwarts. The wards are under repair at the moment. Call it bad luck that Pettigrew here chose to invade tonight of all times.”

            They stopped in front of a classroom. “Here we are,” Helena said pointing to the classroom.

            “It’s already inside there?” Harry asked.

            Helena shrugged. “Dumbledore thought no one would find it there. None of us considered this possibility.” She stared at Harry. “How do you know it’s there?”

            “I’ll explain later.”

            Peter shoved Hermione ahead of him as he entered the classroom. He stopped when he saw a tall gilded mirror leaning against the wall.

            “What is this? You told me the stone is here?”

            “It is,” Harry said. “The mirror of Erised is a good defense. Dumbledore put it in the mirror. Now your job is to get it out.”

            Peter glared at the mirror as if it had insulted his mother. “How do I do that?”

            Harry shrugged. “Good question.”

            Peter stared into the mirror. “I don’t want the stone for myself,” he muttered. “I just want it to help my master.”

            Nothing happened.

            Peter shoved Hermione in front of the mirror. “What do you see?”

            Shaking, Hermione stared into the mirror. “I see…” she began. “I see myself as Head girl.”

            “Out of the way,” Peter shoved Hermione aside. As the girl fell to the floor, Harry struck.

            A gust of wind blew Hermione to the doorway of the room. “Run,” Harry said as he hurled shards of razor sharp ice at Peter.

            Peter let out a yell and barely got a shield up in time. “You’ve ruined everything,” he hissed. “Crucio.”

            Harry dodged the sickly red light hearing the stone wall behind him crack as the spell struck it.

            Looking up, Harry saw a bolt of green light racing towards him. With a flick of his wrist, a wall of ice rose up in front of him, only to shatter as the light hit.

            “You’re not bad,” Peter said. “Far more advanced than I thought you’d be.”

            Harry gestured at Peter and watched as his robes wrapped around his ankles. Peter tripped, his wand flying out of his hand as he fell to the floor.

            “It’s over now,” Harry said approaching the fallen wizard.

**ACC**

            Voldemort straightened in his portrait.

            “Tom?” his mother asked. “What is it?”

            “Peter is in trouble. I cannot wait any longer. I have to help, or the mission is doomed.”

            “Tom no,” his mother said, but it was too late. Voldemort stepped out of the flesh and bone portrait. As his ghost materialized in front of her, he smiled gently.

            “I shall return soon. Besides, what can happen to me? I don’t have a body.”

            Before his mother could respond, Voldemort was gone.

**ACC**

            “I’m sorry,” Peter wailed. “I’m sorry master. I tried my best.”

            Harry stood above Peter. “I don’t think he can hear you?”

            “Can’t I Potter?” a quiet voice said from the doorway.

            Harry turned to see Hermione hanging upside down in the air. A blood red stone floated out of her pocket before she dropped to the floor.

            “Run girl,” Voldemort said. “I have no further use for you.”

            Hermione didn’t move, merely lay on the floor sobbing quietly.

            “So, Tom,” Harry said. “Been working out? I’m impressed. Most ghosts can’t do the things you can.”

            Voldemort ignored him. “Peter, I need your help. I require your body and magic to aid in the success of this mission.”

            “Yes,” Peter whispered. “Anything for you master.”

            “What…” Harry began but froze as the ghost of Voldemort flew straight into Peter’s body. The small man convulsed as the ghost entered him before he rose smoothly to his feet.

            “Well Potter,” Voldemort’s voice came out of Peter’s mouth along with Peters. “I’m seeing you again after all these years. Freezing my flesh from my bones really hurt.”

            “It’s Emry’s,” Harry said.

            Voldemort nodded. “It appears I’m not the only one to want a new name. Do not forsake your old name though. Remembering our past is how we overcome it. My true mother taught me that.”

            “Thanks for the advice,” Harry said a gust of wind blowing the philosophers stone into his open palm. Harry tucked it in his cloak. “Think I’ll hold on to this.”

            Voldemort shook his head. “Give me the stone and save yourself some pain.”

            “I can’t do that. Somehow, I think you receiving your body would be a bad idea.”

            Harry grunted as a red light struck him in the chest. Pain like white hot knives ran through his body, causing him to scream. The pain suddenly vanished, leaving Harry on his knees.

            Voldemort frowned. “I didn’t lift the curse.”

            Harry looked down at the cloak. “Mum, you rule,” he whispered.

            Voldemort took a step forward. “Give me the stone. I don’t want to kill you.”

            “Yeah,” Harry taunted. “Didn’t work out well for you the last time, did it?”

            Voldemort’s borrowed eyes narrowed. He raised his wand. “Accio stone,” he called.

            Harry clapped a hand over the stone, but the stone stayed tucked away in his cloak.

            “Quite the cloak you got there,” Voldemort said. “I’ll have to take it with me when I leave.”

            Harry waved his hand at the floor. The stone under Voldemort’s feet changed to water, but Voldemort reversed the transformation with a flick of his wand.

            “You’ll have to do better than that.”

            Harry snapped his fingers, changing the chairs against the walls into snarling wooden dogs. The wooden dogs lunged at Voldemort’s unprotected back.

            Voldemort screamed as metal teeth sank into his flesh. As he turned to deal with the dogs, Harry gestured, yanking threads of luck away from his aura. Voldemort tripped and barely managed to prevent a dog from tearing out his throat.

            Another flick of the hand, and Harry had changed Voldemort’s robes to glass. Voldemort struggled to raise his wand, but the glass robes kept him from moving. Harry walked over to the dark wizard and shoved him as hard as he could.

            Peter’s body tumbled to the ground, the glass robes shattering on impact. Voldemort screamed as the glass cut deep into his flesh. Looking down, he saw the blood spurting from the wounds.

            He looked up at Harry. “You’ve cost me a loyal servant,” he choked.   “Well done, not many can say that they defeated me.”

            Harry watched as Peter stopped moving. He sighed in relief only to cry out in shock as Voldemort’s ghost rose from Peter’s corpse.

            The last thing Harry saw was the ghost rushing at him.

**ACC**

            The woman paced the room, her eyes fixed on the picture frame of flesh and bone. As she watched, the flesh cracked, releasing blood and other fluids. Veins of rot were spreading through the flesh with each passing moment. She drew in a sharp breath as Voldemort’s image returned to the frame.

            His image was blurry and parts of him were transparent. He trembled slightly as he leaned against the frame.

“News?” she said leaning forward.

            “I didn’t get the stone.”

            His mother sighed. “This mission was a complete failure.”

            Voldemort let his head fall back against the frame. “I burned through a lot of my strength with that trip. I don’t think I can do that again any time soon.”

            “It’s worse than that,” the woman said sharply. “I warned you not to leave the portrait. When you did, you damaged the enchantments I used to keep that portrait of flesh and bone alive.”

            “What are you saying?” Voldemort said.

            “The portrait is dying,” the woman said solemnly. “And if it dies while you are inside of it, you will die to.”

A/N Hi guys, hope you enjoy this chapter. Now you know who the mastermind behind the curse is.

            By the way, if you are using fanfictiondotnet If you download the fanfictiondotnet app, you can see the notifications of new stories, reviews, etc.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13 Chapter 1

            Dumbledore appeared outside the bar with a soft pop. He tugged at the collar of his mundane suit. It was unseasonably warm for early November. He wished the Stevensons would’ve agreed to meet at Hogwarts, but they’d insisted on meeting at this pub. He stared at the brass sign.

            Delia’s had been roughly carved into the metal.

            As he approached the door, a man stepped into his path. He wore a cowboy hat, t-shirt, jeans, and boots. “What you doin here partner?”

            “I’m here for an interview.”

            The man nodded. “For a job? Gotta warn you, this place can be mighty rowdy.”

            “No,” Dumbledore said. “I’m here to interview some people for a job at Hogwarts.”

            The man nodded. “Not gonna start any trouble, are you?”

            Dumbledore shook his head. “No sir.”

            The man stepped aside. “Come on in then.”

            The rune etched silver door swung open. As he stepped inside, Dumbledore turned back to the man. “I didn’t catch your name.”

            “Taranis,” the man said. “My name is Taranis.”

            Dumbledore’s eyes widened as the door swung shut behind him. He turned back to the bar and looked around. The tables and chairs were cheap wood. The bar was a large slap of oak. Soft flute music played from the overhead speakers giving off a relaxed and soothing atmosphere.

            As he looked around, Dumbledore noticed the bar was full of magical creatures. A satyr sat at a table drinking a beer from a bronze cup nearly as tall as he was. A nymph leaned against the bar, drinking what appeared to be a piledriver. A tall elf nodded to him as he sipped a glass of wine.

            A young woman wearing a long white dress approached the bar. “Help you?” she asked smiling brightly.

            “Yes,” Dumbledore said. “I’m looking for Siofra and Philip Stevenson?”

            The woman nodded and pointed to a table in the back of the bar. “Over there dear. Would you like anything to drink?”

            “Do you have mundane soda?” Dumbledore asked.

            The woman brushed her blond hair out of her face and giggled. Her green eyes sparkled. “Dear, I have any drink you can think of. You name it, we’ve got it.”

            Dumbledore thought for a moment and decided to test her claim. “I had a drink a few years ago. I believe it was called cream soda. Can you get me some of that?”

            The woman nodded and a large glass bottle was suddenly in her hand. “Ice or no ice?”

            “No ice please,” Dumbledore said.

            The woman nodded and a frosted mug appeared out of nowhere. Pouring the mug to the brim, she pushed it towards Dumbledore.

            Taking the mug, Dumbledore thanked her before taking a sip. As the sweet taste covered his tongue, he closed his eyes in pleasure. “How much?” he asked as he opened his eyes.

            “Mm,” the woman hummed. “A galleon will do.”

            Dumbledore paid her the gold and turned to look for the Stevensons.

“Come,” the woman said stepping out from behind the bar. “I’ll take you to them.”

            She led Dumbledore through the tables, dodging groping hands with a laugh or a slap. She stopped in front of a table where a short stocky man and a tall slim woman sat.

            “Philip,” she said brightly. “This man is looking for you and your daughter. Do you know him? If not, we can have him dealt with.”

            The last sentence was said in the same cheerful tone as before. Dumbledore tightened his grip on his mug, but he needn’t have worried.

            “No thank you Hebe, this man is offering us a job.”

            “Oh,” Hebe said. She shot a glance at Dumbledore. “Sorry if I made you uncomfortable, but I can’t let anyone mess with my customers. You understand? Neutral ground and all that.”

            “Quite,” Dumbledore said as Hebe pulled out a chair. “No harm done my dear. This is your establishment after all, and you must protect it.”

            “Great,” Hebe said as he sat down. Turning to walk away, she glanced at Siofra who was drawing on a piece of parchment. “Nice picture of my dad. Have you met him?”

            Siofra jumped slightly as if she’d been woken from a deep sleep. “Your Dad? she asked looking down at the picture she’d drawn.

            “Zeus,” Hebe said. “I haven’t seen him in a thousand years or so, but he always had his favorites, and I wasn’t one of them. My ex-husband was his most favored son.”

            Siofra stared down at the picture of the old man she’d drawn. “I never met your father. I’m only a hundred years old or so and the Olympians have been gone a long time.”

            Hebe shrugged. “Probably for the best. I love my dad, but he never could take no for an answer.” She turned to Dumbledore. “Enjoy your drink.”

            Without another word, the woman turned and headed back to her bar. The sound of crumpling parchment drew Dumbledore’s attention.

            “It was supposed to be Father Christmas, not that old pervert,” Siofra said setting the parchment on fire.

            Philip chuckled. “I think you need to meet Father Christmas before you can draw him.”

            Siofra stuck out her tongue at her father. “If the Europeans can draw Jesus as a blond haired blue-eyed European, I can draw father Christmas any way I like.”

            Philip grinned. “In there defense, the European artists probably never saw a Jew from the middle east before. I’ve seen pictures of Jesus in Africa where he was drawn to look like an African. It all depends on how much the artist has seen other cultures.”

            Siofra grunted. “You’re not helping.”

            “I’m sorry Luv,” Philip said putting an arm around her, “but father Christmas would never wear a toga.”

            Siofra blew a strand of black hair out of her face before turning to Dumbledore. “So, you want me and my dad to teach History of magic and Defense against the dark arts respectively?”

            Dumbledore nodded. “Yes, Lugh is leaving to go back to his family in otherworld.”

            “I see,” Philip said. “For how long?”

            Dumbledore blinked. “Pardon?”

            “How long would you like us to teach?” He pointed to himself and then to his daughter. “I might as well tell you now. I don’t age like a normal person. I haven’t in almost eight hundred years. My daughter has inherited that… ability. I don’t mind teaching, but I don’t want to be stuck teaching for eternity.”

            “I see,” Dumbledore said. “Would fifty years suffice?”

            “Fifty years?” Siofra said beginning to doodle on a fresh piece of parchment.

            “That is the average time our teachers stay at Hogwarts. At least, those that stay permanently.”

            “Seems fair,” Philip said. “I’ve been pretty bored over the past few decades. If the rumors I’ve heard is any indication, teaching at Hogwarts won’t be dull.”

            “Rumors?” Dumbledore asked arching an eyebrow. “What sort of rumors?”

            “Trolls, dangerous artefacts, and dark wizards to name a few things,” Siofra said absently.

            Dumbledore winced. “Yes, this year has been quite… eventful.”

            Siofra shrugged. “Sounds fun. I can’t wait to see what happens next year.”

            Dumbledore winced. “I hope next year is less exciting than this one.”

            “Spoil sport,” Siofra said drawing a circle on her parchment.

            “May I take it that you and your father will take the job?”

            Siofra glanced at her father.

            “Sure,” Philip said. “We will both start next year. I’d like to see Hogwarts before I begin teaching there. Is it alright if Siofra and I come with you back to Hogwarts?”

            “Certainly, you can meet Lugh and talk to him about his classes. I can teach history for the rest of the year. Would you like me to apparate you and Siofra back to Hogwarts?”

            Philip shook his head. “We’ll make our own way. See you in a bit.”

            As he stood to leave, Dumbledore glanced down at the drawing Siofra was working on. He paused as he saw the long blond hair and the red cap on the person’s head.

            “Nice, that looks like someone I used to know.”

            Siofra smiled. “Thanks.”

            Waving to the duo, Dumbledore left the bar. As the door closed behind him, Taranis spoke.

            “Be careful Dumbledore. Sometimes you don’t see the thorns on the rose.”

            Dumbledore turned to ask Taranis what he meant, but he’d vanished. Shrugging to himself, Dumbledore made his way back to the castle, whistling cheerfully.

**ACC**

            Harry groaned as he awoke. He felt as if he’d been hit by a train. “Did anyone get the name of that bus?”

            “Voldemort,” Lugh said. “Good job, you kicked his arse twice now.”

            “Lugh!” Argante snapped. Leaning over, she kissed Harry’s forehead. “How are you feeling?”

            “Tired, but fine. Where is the stone?”

            “In Dumbledore’s office,” Lugh said. “He was pretty shaken up that Voldemort showed up here. He was only watching the stone until Nicholas repaired his vault. How the evil bastard found out about it is anyone’s guess.”

            Harry lay back on his pillows. “So, when can I get out of here?”

            “Assuming you don’t use magic, we can spring you now. You still need a bit more time to recover from being drained by that spirit.”

            “Drained?” Harry asked, his eyes widening.

            “Yeah, when Voldemort left Pettigrew, he syphoned off some of your magic. Don’t worry, you’ve already regained most of what he took. You’ll be right as rain tomorrow morning.”

            Harry glanced at Argante.

            “He’s right. You could probably go to classes today, but I’d rather play it safe.”

            “Deal,” Harry said with a yawn. He slowly climbed out of bed and reached for the clothes on the chair beside the bed. Once he was dressed, he looked at his mother.

            “Where are we going?”

            “Dumbledore wants to see you in his office. You feel up to it?”

            “Fine with me,” Harry said with a slight grin.

            “That makes one of us,” Argante muttered.

**ACC**

            “Harry,” Dumbledore said as Harry walked into the office with his parents. “How are you feeling?”

            “A bit tired and hungry, but otherwise fine. Mum said you wanted to see me?”

            “Yes,” Dumbledore said. “I thought you’d want to be here for this.”

            “For what?”

            Before Dumbledore could answer, the door to the office opened. A man and woman stood in the doorway. As Harry looked at them, his eyes widened.

            At first glance, the man and woman appeared to be a normal couple in their seventies, but their eyes told a different story. Their eyes revealed a depth of age and experience Harry had only seen in his parents.

            “Nicholas, Perenelle,” Dumbledore said.

            “Albus,” the woman said sounding like a normal old woman. “We heard you had some trouble.”

            “Yes,” Dumbledore said gravely. “Had I known Voldemort was in the country, I would’ve moved more quickly to hide your stone. Is the vault ready?”

            “I’m afraid not,” Nicholas said; “however, we have been talking. We’ve had a long life, far longer than most men and women. We think it’s time for us to give up the stone.”

            Dumbledore’s eyes widened. “But that means you will die.”

            “Not right away,” Perenelle said gently. “We still have a few decades left, but once that time runs out, we will die. Don’t grieve for us young Albus, we’ve had a good life and seen more of the world than most people can dream of.”

            “I don’t suppose I could talk you into one more regeneration? There is still so much you haven’t experienced.”

            Nicholas glanced at his wife. “I fear that one more regeneration would merely make our decision harder. No one is really ready to die, no matter how long they live.”

            Perenelle nodded in agreement. “If we’re going to do this, best to do it now.”

            Dumbledore drew the blood red stone from the pocket of his robes and set it on the table in front of him. As he drew his wand, there was a soft knock on the door.

            “Enter,” Dumbledore said his voice shaking slightly.

            The professors filed into the office one after another. Harry and Argante stepped further into the office as more and more people entered.

            Professor McGonagall moved to the head of the group of staff. “You called Albus?”

            “Yes,” Dumbledore said. “As I suspected, Nicholas and Perenelle here have chosen to destroy the stone. I thought it best for everyone who’d protected the stone to be here to witness it’s destruction.”

            Snape sneered. “How generous of you headmaster.”

            Dumbledore ignored the look on Snape’s face and raised his wand. His hand visibly trembled as he pointed the wand at the stone.

            “I don’t know if I can do this,” he whispered lowering his wand. He turned to Nicholas. “You were my friend and mentor. Destroying your stone feels like I’m murdering you.”

            There was a deafening crack, and everyone turned back to the desk. Lugh drew his spear out of Dumbledore’s desk and tucked it away. “I’ll get the desk fixed.”

            Everyone stared down at the Philosopher’s stone. The red rock had been neatly cut in two. A small stream of golden liquid dripped onto the desk. Dumbledore gaped at Lugh.

            “You… you…” he stammered.

            “I destroyed the stone,” Lugh said. “Your welcome.”

            Nicholas turned to stare at Lugh. “Fae,” he said suddenly. “You are angry with us.”

            “I’m more than my race,” Lugh said stiffly. “I’d appreciate it if you remembered that, but yes, I am angry with you. Putting your stone in this school endangered every child in the castle including mine.”

            “We never meant any harm,” Perenelle said quietly.

            “And that’s supposed to make it all better,” Argante said. “Let’s just say Voldemort didn’t come to the school. What if someone else found out about the stone and tried to steal it? A student was taken hostage and could’ve died.”

            “We just needed some time to construct a new vault to house the stone. Regardless, it won’t be a problem anymore. Professor McCian has seen to that.”

            “And that’s supposed to make everything alright,” a new voice said as a man entered the office. “You never did understand people, Nicholas. You and your wife have always been so focused on your experiments you ignore everything else.”

            Nicholas’s eyes narrowed as he stared at the short stocky redhead. “Philip,” he muttered.

            Philip nodded to him, a grim smile on his face. “You act so magnanimous about the destruction of that stone, but I’d bet my left eye that you have a spare one back in that palace you live in.”

            Nicholas’s eyes twitched very slightly, but he said nothing.

            A slender woman brushed passed them and picked up the pieces of the stone. Conjuring a rag, she wiped the golden liquid off the desk before carrying the pieces of the stone back to Philip.

            “Thank you Siofra,” Philip said taking the cloth and stone from her. He turned back to Nicholas and Perenelle. “I don’t care if you have a stone or not, but if you two ever endanger children again to save your own lives, I’ll make sure that your so-called immortality becomes a living hell, got it?”

            Nicholas nodded stiffly. He turned to Dumbledore. “We’ll be in touch old friend.” He and Perenelle left the office without another word.

            Dumbledore turned to Philip. “Was it really necessary to threaten them? They are good people, and I chose where to hide the stone. I did my best to keep the students safe. I never told anyone except the staff about the stone and never even implied anything was different this school year.”

            “It was their stone,” Lugh said. “It was their responsibility to keep it safe.”

            Philip turned to him. “Lord Lugh,” he said inclining his head. “A pleasure as always.” Turning to Argante, he smiled.

            “Fair Lady,” he said bowing.

            “Still seven hundred years older than you,” Argante said smiling slightly. “Besides, you were my uncle and we’re not Olympians.”

            “Can’t blame a guy for trying,” Philip said. “I was divorced from Autumn by the time I met you.”

            “I’d like to introduce Siofra and Philip Stevenson,” Dumbledore said. “The professors of history of magic and defense against the dark arts respectively.”

            “You agreed?” Lugh asked grinning at Philip.

            “I did. I needed something to do and teaching a bunch of snot nosed brats sounded fun.” He glanced at Dumbledore. “I meant that in the most affectionate way possible.”

            “I’m sure,” Dumbledore said his eyes twinkling slightly.

            Harry turned to his mother. “If we’re done here, I think I’m gonna go talk to Lily and Luna.”

            “I’ll come with you,” Argante said. “I don’t work here, so there’s no need for me to stick around and get flirted with by my creepy ex-uncle.”

            “I heard that,” Philip said walking over holding out his hand. “So, your Harry.”

            “Yeah,” Harry said as Siofra joined them.

            “It’s nice to meet you,” Siofra said. “I’m looking forward to teaching you.” She giggled. “I just hope you don’t find me too boring.”

            “Well, our last history professor was a ghost, and everyone fell asleep in his class, so you can’t be worse than him.”

            Siofra grinned. “We can only go up from here then.”

            “We won’t keep you,” Philip said warmly. “All jokes aside, we just wanted to meet our family. Go on, go find your friends. We’ll have plenty of time to get to know each other next year.”

**ACC**

            “Harry,” Luna said nearly tackling him as he entered the common room. “How are you? Argante said you were unconscious until today.”

            “I’m fine,” Harry said hugging Luna and then Lily. “Do I have a lot to tell you.” He looked around the common room. “Maybe we should go somewhere else.”

            As they exited the common room, Harry spotted the grey lady lurking near the entrance.

            “Thank you,” he said softly. “You protected the students. The founders would be proud.”

            The Grey lady nodded and smiled before drifting away down the corridor.

            “So, the rumors are true?” Lily asked. “She led you to the stone?”

            Harry nodded. “If she hadn’t, Hermione may be dead by now. How is she anyway?”

            “She’s a bit shook up, but Neville says she’s doing fine.”

            “Good,” Harry said stopping in front of an abandoned classroom. “This will do.”

            Once they entered and sat down, Harry told the whole story from start to finish. Once he was done, Luna shook her head.

            “The question is did Dumbledore deliberately endanger everyone by hiding the stone here?”

            “Better question,” Lily said. “How did Voldemort find out about the stone. Did someone in the castle tell him.”

            “That would mean we’re gonna have to watch our backs. He’s gonna come back and we need to be ready.”

            “Your Mother and I will be taking over your training,” Thanatos said appearing in a swirl of shadow. “You need far more advanced magical training than you’ve gotten so far.” He looked at Lily and Luna. “You two are his friends. You’ll need training to.”

            “What about Dad?” Harry asked. “Why won’t he be training us.”

            “Your Dad has to go back to Elfame. Now that he knows where you are, he has other responsibilities.”

            Harry nodded, feeling hurt for some reason. He knew Lugh had other duties, but it wasn’t something he’d really thought about.

            “Cheer up,” Thanatos said. “He’ll still come to visit; You just won’t see him every day.”

            “Yeah,” Harry said quietly. “Yeah, you’re right. Anyway, when will we start training.”

**ACC**

            The rest of the school year passed with out incident. Harry, Lily, and Luna passed their exams with flying colors. Hermione recovered from Pettigrew’s kidnapping and began hanging out with the other Gryffindors.

            Snape continued to mistreat the students and Harry never figured out why he hated him this time around. On the last day of term, Harry met Lugh in his office.

            “So, you’re leaving?”

            Lugh nodded. “Yeah, I’ve been away from my wives and younger kids for ten years. It probably hasn’t seemed that long to them, but I need to get back.”

            “Can’t you just bring them here? I’m gonna miss you.”

            Lugh stood and came around his desk. Wrapping his arms around Harry, he hugged him tight. “I’ll always be here for you,” he whispered. “I’ll always have time for you, but I have other wives to think about. I can’t uproot their lives for you and your mother. Do you understand?”

            Harry did. He didn’t like it, but he understood. He couldn’t be selfish and demand all of Lugh’s time and affection when he had other responsibilities. He understood something else as well. This was why his mother had left. She didn’t like sharing her husband with someone else. Harry thought that it would take a unique person to be in a relationship with multiple people and he wasn’t sure he could do it.

            “I’ll see you around?” he asked Lugh.

            Lugh grinned. “Count on it.”

            Harry left the office, wondering how much he would see his dad in the future.

**ACC**

            The woman stared at the portrait. As the year progressed the rot had spread. Great chunks of liquifying flesh had fallen away, revealing the bone underneath.

            As the portrait rotted, Voldemort began moving less and less. His image had begun to grow fainter. All his mother could do was watch him deteriorate.

The door behind the woman swung open. A figure stepped inside carrying a tiny fragment of red rock.

            “You are lucky he didn’t vanish this,” Severus Snape said as he closed the door behind him. “I told him that I wanted it for potions ingredients.”

            The woman nodded to him. “Thank you, Severus, you have done well.” She took the piece of rock and conjured a glass of water. Moving swiftly, she set the water to boil and dropped the stone into the glass.

            As they watched, the stone dissolved and the water turned the color of pure gold.

            “There wasn’t much magic left,” the woman said carrying the still steaming glass over to the portrait. “I hope this is enough.”

            Tipping the glass, she poured the golden water onto the portrait. For a moment, nothing happened. Slowly, the flesh began to nit back together. Voldemort’s image grew clearer and more distinct. The patches of rot that covered the portrait faded and Voldemort opened his eyes.

            “Mother,” he croaked. “What’s going on.”

            The woman wiped a tear away from her face. “You’re going to be alright son,” she said sniffling.

            Severus watched the reunion quietly. Now that the damage to that abominable portrait had been repaired, it was only a matter of time before Voldemort returned.

            Nodding to the woman, Severus turned and left the room. He had much to think about. Fortunately, he did not need to decide right now. There was still time for him to decide where his loyalties lay.

            Exiting the hotel, Severus vanished into the night.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

            Zeus stood on a mountain overlooking Greece. The Olympians hadn’t ruled in two thousand years, but Greece still felt like home to him. Hearing a footstep behind him, he turned.

            A man stood behind him. As Zeus faced him, he inclined his head slightly.

The man was six and a half feet tall, well-muscled, with piercing black eyes. A scruffy black beard covered his chin. He wore a brass helmet on his head and a bronze breastplate covered his chest. Bronze greaves covered his legs and feet. In one hand, he held a bloody spear. The blood-stained bronze blade glistened wetly in the morning sun. In the other, he held a shield made of brass.

            “Ares,” Zeus said. “Thank you for coming.”

            Ares nodded stiffly. “When my king calls, I come,” he said his deep voice causing pebbles to roll down the mountain.

            Zeus clasped his hands behind his back. “The woman is proving unreliable. She cares for her son too much and not enough for the mission. To add to our problems, Thanatos has returned. He has allied himself with my enemies.”

            Ares nodded, a troubled expression on his face. Brushing his dark hair out of his eyes, he tightened his grip on his spear. “What would you have me do?”

            “The woman may yet prove useful, along with that abomination she calls a son. For now, Thanatos is the greater threat. I want you to find him and kill him.”

            Ares frowned. “Nyx and Erebos will not be happy.”

            Zeus waved a dismissive hand. “They have abandoned us just like Hades, Poseidon, Hera, and the rest of them. If they wanted their son to live, they should have chosen to stand with their family.”

            Ares nodded slowly. “Thanatos will not be easy to defeat. He is powerful.”

            “Was powerful,” Zeus interrupted. “He invested a lot of his power in the Deathly Hallows. He will be easy for you to deal with.”

            Ares scowled but nodded. “I will do as you wish father.”

            Zeus nodded briskly. “Good,” he said. “You may go.”

            As Ares vanished, Zeus sighed in relief. Soon, Thanatos would be dead, and he would have one less obstacle to returning the Olympians to their former glory.

            As he thought of his family, he frowned. So many of them had left or given up. Only Artemis, Athena, and Apollo stood with him. The rest had either fled or given up their immortality to live human lives. He glanced in the direction of Mount Olympus. Perhaps it was time for him to visit Hecate. She had been a titan after all. She could prove useful.

            In a flash of lightning and a clap of thunder, Zeus vanished.

**ACC**

            In a swirl of shadow, Harry fell to the ground and bounced several feet. Rolling over, he looked up at a laughing Luna and Lily. Thanatos walked over and offered him a hand.

            “Thanks,” Harry said as Thanatos pulled him to his feet. “Remind me why I can’t apparate?”

            “The fae nor the immortals liked apparition. For one thing, you have no idea what you’ll be apparating into. Secondly, a lot of witches and wizards have left pieces of themselves behind when apparating. You remember splinching, don’t you?”

            Harry nodded. “I never did it myself, but apparition is useful. I mean you can appear almost instantly.”

            Thanatos nodded. “It is also very disorienting. That is why the fae and immortals have a different method of teleportation.”

            “Can you teach us as well?” Lily asked.

            “Yes. Wizards use to rely on elements and energy to teleport from place to place instead of apparition.”

            “Cool,” Lily said smiling widely.

            “Can you explain how it works again?” Harry asked.

            “The key is to summon an element or aspect you are comfortable with. You then merge with that element and use it to create a localized portal where you want to go.”

            “It’s that easy?”

            Thanatos shook his head. “Don’t get overconfident. You must have a clear vision where you want to go. You must be able to see that place in your mind as if you were already there. Then, and only then, can you create a portal to that location.”

            “So, how do I find out what my element is. Mum’s is wind. Does that mean mine will be wind to?”

            Thanatos shook his head. “Not necessarily. You are not your mother or your father. You are your own person.”

            Harry frowned. “Mum hasn’t really trained me with aspect magic. I know the aspects are light and shadow, but that’s all I know.”

            Thanatos placed a hand on his shoulder. “I’ll be teaching you how to use aspect magic this summer. You don’t have to worry about that.”

            They were interrupted by a burst of green fire. Harry glanced over at Lily and Luna. His eyes widened.

            “Luna?” he asked. “Where’s Lily?”

**ACC**

            Lily looked around. Where was she? Noticing the statue of a man holding a thunderbolt on one of the buildings in the distance, her eyes widened. “Wow,” she whispered as she walked towards the building.  

            As she drew closer, she realized the buildings looked like temples spaced across the mountaintop. Giant palaces stood behind the temples. Counting them quickly, she counted twelve. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest. Where was this place?

            Seeing a swirl of shadow out of the corner of her eye, she sighed in relief as Thanatos appeared.

            “Thanatos,” she cried wrapping her arms around him. “What happened? Where is this place?”

            Thanatos hugged her tightly. “Thank the Lord, I found you. Come on, let’s get you out of here. I’ll explain when we’re back at Argante’s cottage.”

            In a swirl of shadow, they both vanished.

**ACC**

            No sooner had Thanatos and Lily disappeared, than there was a flash of lightning. Zeus appeared near his temple. Looking around Mount Olympus, he scowled.

            He hadn’t visited this place in a hundred years. When he’d last come here, Hecate was still guarding their home. He could still sense her presence, but it was old, like the smell of a house that had been shut up for too long.

            “Hecate!” he called. “Are you here?”

            Only his own voice answered him as it echoed across Mount Olympus. Reaching out with his senses, he scanned the entire mountaintop for any sign of her.

            His scowl deepened as he leaned back against one of the tall marble columns supporting the roof of his temple. It was clear to him that she had left, but where would she have gone and why did she leave?

            Hecate had always been a loner, only associating with Persephone and Athena. The only time she’d ever stepped into the affairs of the other Olympians was when Demeter’s grief at the loss of her daughter had threatened to kill all of humanity.

            “She’s not here,” Zeus murmured. “She has abandoned me, just like everyone else.”

            In a flash of lightning, Zeus vanished.

**ACC**

            “How did you find me,” Lily asked as she sipped some apple juice in Argante’s kitchen.

            “I tracked your soul,” Thanatos said.

            “You can do that?” Harry asked where he sat next to Luna.

            “Some beings can,” Thanatos said. “I was Death for the Greeks for a long time. I learned to track the souls of people. I’ve kept up with that ability for those that I care about.”

            Lily blushed slightly. “Thank you. If you hadn’t come for me…”

            Thanatos reached across the table and squeezed her hand. “When I am around you three it reminds me what it was like to have my children again. It’s painful, but at the same time, it feels good, like letting out a poison that has plagued you for a long time.” He stared into Lily’s eyes. “How did you do that?”

            Lily blinked at him. “Do what?”

            “You not only flame traveled, but flame traveled to Mount Olympus. I’m sure you’ve never been there before. How did you get there?”

            Lily blinked at him. “I don’t know. I just tried what you told me. Since my hair is red, I focused on fire. When I saw green fire, I just stepped into it.”

            Thanatos nodded slowly. “What were you thinking about?”

            “I was thinking about how cool it’d be to be like you and have seen so much of the world.”

            Thanatos paused. “Trust me, immortality is overrated. Even when your close to other immortals, time can begin to feel… wearisome after a while.”

            He stood. “Well, I think that’s enough for today. We’ll pick up tomorrow. At any rate, Lily you are a prodigy in this form of magic anyway.”

            Lily’s cheeks turned pink. “Thank you, sir.”

            Thanatos nodded. “I’ll see you three later. I need to go check on something.” In a swirl of shadow, he vanished.

            “What do you reckon that was about?” Harry asked.

            Luna turned to Harry and Lily. “He suspects something.”

            “How can you tell?”

            “The look in his eyes when you disappeared. It was like he recognized something.”

            “I guess he’ll tell us when he figures it out.” Harry murmured.

**ACC**

            Thanatos appeared back on Mount Olympus. Looking around, he saw Ares standing near the table of artefacts. As he watched, Ares ran his hand along the spear on the table before turning to face him.

            “You came,” he said his face and posture giving nothing away.

            Thanatos nodded to him. “I did. It has been a while since any of my family contacted me.”

            Ares nodded. “You know most of the Olympians are gone?”

            “I have heard. Although, Hecate couldn’t tell me what happened to them.”

            “Most have chosen to begin new lives. I think they rather enjoy not having to be responsible for mortals. Some have chosen to give up their immortality entirely, sacrificing their memories and power to start a totally new existence.”

            Thanatos nodded. “I thought that would be the choice. We were never gods to begin with. Powerful immortals yes, but there was nothing divine about us. None of us were worthy of worship.”

            Ares didn’t say anything, merely gazing at Thanatos. “You are weaker than you once were.”

            Thanatos nodded. “I gave up much of my power to protect my children.”

            Ares grinned. “The Deathly Hallows. Only an immortal could create objects that powerful.” His grin faded. “You are only as powerful as one of the fae royals. You are no match for my father now.”

            Thanatos raised an eyebrow. “No, I suppose not. Do I need to worry about him coming after me?”

            Ares looked out across Mount Olympus. He smiled as he gazed at all the temples and palaces where the Greek gods once lived. Not looking at Thanatos, he spoke.

            “My father has sent me to kill you.”

            Thanatos didn’t move. He still looked just as relaxed as before. “I see,” he said quietly.

            “I don’t want to kill you,” Ares said in a voice so soft Thanatos could barely hear him.

            Thanatos didn’t speak. He could sense the turmoil inside the god of war.

            “I was always the hated god,” Ares continued. “I was the god of war, courage, and bloodshed. I gloried in slaughter and suffering, and all the other gods hated me for it. My own father called me a coward and he was right. I didn’t mind watching other people suffer, but I didn’t want to suffer myself. In a family of jealous, petty, self-serving immortals, I was the worst.”

            Thanatos still said nothing. This was something that Ares had been holding in for a long time.

            “I stole my brothers wife because she was beautiful and I wanted her. I, like most of our family, was loyal to nothing and no one accept my father.” He paused and laughed bitterly. “I wouldn’t have been loyal to him if he hadn’t been so much stronger than me. Do you know what it’s like to realize that both your parents are disappointed in who you are? It’s even worse when you realize that they have every right to feel that way.”

            Still, Thanatos said nothing.

            “Aphrodite left me a few hundred years ago. She said I wasn’t exciting enough for her.” He snorted. “The goddess of love was really just the goddess of lust, greed, and self-gratification. I don’t know why I was surprised. She cheated on Hephaestus with me. I should’ve known that she would grow bored with me someday. It wasn’t like she nor I didn’t take other lovers.”

            “Why are you telling me all this?” Thanatos asked softly.

            “Because you were always kind to me,” Ares said. “You never hated me, and you knew what it was like to be hated. You were the reminder that even the deathless gods would have to face death someday.”

            “I just did my job. You are the one that saved me from those chains when Sisyphus bound me.”

            Ares snorted. “I freed you because when no one died in war it wasn’t really war.”

            “I knew that, but you still freed me.”

            Ares let the spear fall out of his hand and clatter on the ground. “Do you think it is possible for an immortal to seek redemption?”

            “I did,” Thanatos said. “If I can do it, anyone can.”

            “You built a family, friends, and you even had a home. Do you ever regret it?”

            “Regret what?”

            “Your mortal family. I mean they died and left you alone for all these centuries.”

            Thanatos shook his head. “I always knew that they would die long before I did, but I have hope that I will see them again someday.”

            “Hope? How do you know that we even have souls?”

            Thanatos shrugged. “Why wouldn’t we? If mankind has souls, why wouldn’t we have the same gift? We may have power, but we are no greater or wiser than man. Our actions over the millennia have proved that.”

            “We are older.”

            “Perhaps, but we still were created beings.”

            Ares laughed. “You believe in the God of the mortals. You believe that he cares about us, even after everything that has happened to you. Why would he care about his competition?”

            “That’s assuming we were competition. I have to believe there is something greater, something more than this life. To contemplate that life just ends and we cease to exist is too horrible to consider. The thought of never seeing my family again is unbearable.”

            Ares sighed. “You’ve become an idealist in your old age.”

            Thanatos grinned. “A little idealism isn’t a bad thing, so long as you don’t allow it to become the whole of your personality.”

            Ares picked up his spear and turned away. “My father will keep coming after you.”

            Thanatos blinked. “What?”

            Ares glared at him over his shoulder. “I’m not gonna kill you. I’m tired. Maybe your right. Maybe, just maybe, we can be redeemed. If that is the case, there’s a lot of blood on my hands. I don’t know if they can ever be washed clean, but I’m gonna try. I want a better life. I want a life that is more than just war. I’m tired of being hated. I want to do something that matters.”

            “I… thank you.”

            Ares nodded. “Zeus wants to restore the Olympians to their former rule. He views you as a threat to that. Only a few members of our family stand with him. I will not stand with him, but he is still my father. I will not raise a hand against him either. I’m leaving. I want to be left alone. I’m not participating in this war.”

            The spear in Ares’ hand vanished. He picked up the bloody spear from the table. “I’ll take this. I don’t want anyone using my power in this war.” In a flash of light, the spear became a walking stick with a bronze knob at the top. Ares nodded to   Thanatos.

            “Good luck, your gonna need it.” With those final words, he was gone.

            Thanatos stared at the spot where Ares had stood. He hoped the god of war could turn over a new lief and have the life of peace he desired. With one last look around, he vanished in a wave of shadow.

**ACC**

            Zeus hesitantly stepped into the cemetery, wincing as the wrought iron gate clanged shut behind him. He strode through the graves as if he owned the place but was careful that he didn’t step on any. From what he heard, the caretaker would be very angry if the graves were disturbed.

            As he walked, he wondered why Ares hadn’t returned. Surely Thanatos should be dead by now. His son was many things, but weak was not one of them. Thanatos was barely stronger than a faery king now. Someone so weak would be child’s play for Ares to defeat.

            “Can I help you?” a voice said behind him.

            Turning, Zeus saw a middle-aged man standing there. His face was slightly lined, but his black hair didn’t have a hint of grey. He looked strong, as if he’d lift a life fool of hard work. His dark eyes shone with contentment and a peace of mind Zeus had rarely seen.

            Zeus cleared his throat. “I’m looking for someone.”

            “Are you? May I ask who?”

            “My younger brother.”

            The man frowned. “I’ll need a name before I can tell you if he’s buried here.”

            Zeus shook his head. “He’s not buried here.”

            “I see,” the man said scratching his chin.

            Zeus stared deep into the man’s eyes. “They say he’s the caretaker at this cemetery.”

            “Do they? Who are these people that say such things?”

            Zeus didn’t answer his question. He continued as if he hadn’t heard him. “Rumor is that the caretaker guards this cemetery. No teenagers are allowed to play pranks or knock over tombstones. Everyone likes the caretaker. From what I’ve heard, he’s stern, but kind.”

            The man sighed. A Bident appeared in his right hand. The bronze tines glowed faintly, and an icy chill seemed to emanate from the weapon. “What do you want brother?”

            “Hades,” Zeus said unable to hide the relief he felt. “Listen, I need your help.”

            Hades was already shaking his head. “No.”

            “No? what do you mean no?”

            “I mean I’m not helping you. You, Apollo, Athena, and Artemis are on your own. Did you really think none of the other Olympians would realize what you are doing?”

            “You could get your power back. You could be worshipped again.”

            “Mother warned us against seeking worship. Don’t you remember? She said that worship was like a drug for beings like us. It gave us power yes, but it also made us hunger for that power.” Hades smiled bitterly. “Fortunately, I never received much worship, and I never had a very prestigious position among the gods. I’m done Zeus. I’m happy. I have a wife and a young son. I have a family that loves and depends on me. I have what I always wanted. I’m not giving that up.”

            “You and Persephone could come back. Bring your son with you.”

            “Persephone is happy here. She was never happy in the Underworld.” He gestured around them. “This place, it suits both of us.” He paused, as if he were thinking about something. “Tell you what, I know one of your servants is Tom Riddle. I have a gift for you and him.”

            “A gift?”

            “A gift,” Hades confirmed. He held out an open palm. A swirling red mist formed in his hand. Slowly, it took the shape of a humanoid snake about the size of an action figure. Zeus’s eyes widened in horror as the creature opened blood red eyes.

            “What is that?”

            “A piece of soul. I acquired it about two hundred years back.” Hades ran one finger along the creature’s scaled head. “It appears before the world was reset. Your servant made horcruxes. Fortunately for us, he didn’t go that route this time, but that fractured piece of soul was still damned to limbo. Take it,” he thrust his hand toward Zeus.

            Zeus’s lip curled in disgust. “What do you want me to do with that?”

            “I don’t care, but I’m tired of having it in my house. It exists because of you and your plans. Take some responsibility for once in your life.”

            Zeus reached out and took the tiny bit of soul in his hand. He shuddered as the cold scales of the thing touched his skin. There was something wrong with this thing. Looking down at it, he winced when it grinned at him, revealing needle sharp teeth. He looked back at Hades. “Where is Poseidon and Hera?”

            Hades shrugged. “We don’t talk. Don’t come here again. The less I’m reminded of the old days the more I like it.”

            Before Zeus could say anything else, Hades had vanished.

**ACC**

            The woman straightened when Zeus appeared in the hotel room.

            “You’ve been gone a long time Milord,” she said stretching and rubbing her tired eyes.

            Zeus frowned. He liked it better when those below him bowed when he entered a room. He turned to the portrait where Voldemort sat. “I have something of yours.”

            “Do you?” Voldemort asked curiously.

            Zeus held out the bit of soul. “This belonged to you in the previous world. I think it only right it was returned to you.”

            Voldemort stared at the tiny creature in Zeus’s hand, his reddish blue eyes widening in horror.

            “No,” he said shrinking back against the frame of his portrait. “I made horcruxes?” He turned to his mother. “Did you know about this?”

            The woman glared at Zeus. “No,” she said. “How long have you known?”

            She didn’t see Zeus move. He struck her across the face with an open palm, knocking her to the ground. “Remember your place, mortal,” he hissed.

            The woman sat up, wiping blood from her lip. “My son was damned to an existence of torment because of your plans. You assured me this time things would be better. I’ve Worshipped you my entire life. I’ve done everything that you asked, but this,” she gestured at the tiny creature writhing pitifully on the floor. “This is too much.”

            “This thing could give us knowledge that we didn’t have before,” Zeus said. “It has memories of the world while the curse was active.”

            “That’s assuming it’s still sane,” Voldemort said. “I’d like to know what I was thinking when I decided to break my soul. If you’re suggesting I merge with that thing, the answer is no. I’ve already lost my body. I’m not losing my sanity as well.”

            Zeus’s eyes narrowed. “You will do as you are told, sorcerer.”

            “Wait,” the woman said hastily. “Give me a year. I think I can sift through this things mind.”

            Zeus paused. “You think you can read it’s memories?”

            The woman nodded. “Yes. Once that’s done, we can put it out of its misery. Oblivion is better than this.”

            Zeus shook his head. “You have a year.” Without another word, he vanished in a flash of lightning.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

            Harry stood outside the cottage door, his forehead wrinkled in concentration. Slowly, snow and ice coalesced around him. Opening his eyes, he found himself on the other side of the cottage.

            Thanatos came around the cottage, grinning broadly. “You did it. Good job,” he clapped Harry on the shoulder. “I’m so proud of you.”

            Harry grinned tiredly as Lily appeared in a flash of green fire carrying a bag with strange writing on it. “I think Lily just went to France.”

            “Don’t compare yourself to others,” Thanatos said. “Lily may be a master of this particular magic, but she still needs a wand to cast spells.” He walked over to Lily who was handing Luna a pastry. “What you got there?”

            “I brought Pastries,” Lily said grinning.

            “From France?”

            “Yes.”

            “Do you speak French?”

            “Nope.”

            “How did you get the pastries?”

            “Universal language.”

            “Which is?”

            “Point and nod.”

            A small smile twitched at the corners of Thanatos’s mouth. “Yeah, that would work.”

            “So, what else will we be learning?” Harry said walking over.

            “I need to get you a new weapon first.”

            “Why?”

            “Because you are going to need a backup. It also doesn’t hurt to have an aid for magic you will have trouble with. Air, water, and fire are elements you have no trouble manipulating, but you have admitted you will never be a master of earth.”

            Harry shrugged. “No one can be good at everything.”

            “No, but the right weapon or focus can help you.” Seeing Harry about to protest, he held up a hand. “I’m not suggesting we get you a wand. You had a sword. I would like to get you a new one.”

            Thinking of the sword he’d gotten from his father made Harry wince. “Can we even find fae made weapons in this world? I’d think they’d be hesitant to give them to wizards.”

            Thanatos ran a hand through his hair. “Give me some time to think on it. I may have an idea.”

            “Enough talk,” Lily said excitedly. “Come on, I want to see if Luna can do the elemental disappearing thing.”

            Harry and Thanatos shared a look before both began to laugh.

**ACC**

            By the end of the day, Harry was comfortable at conjuring portals of ice and snow to take him from place to place. While Luna didn’t seem to have the ability to create portals, she was able to apparate silently from place to place.

            Watching her, Thanatos’s eyes sparkled. “Well, I’ll be,” he whispered. “I didn’t think I’d see another one.”

            “Another what?” Luna asked innocently.

            Thanatos didn’t answer her. “Apparate again,” he instructed. “This time, don’t tell anyone where your going.”

            Luna turned on the spot and vanished. Thanatos spun, conjuring a sword and thrusting it into the air. Luna appeared a few feet away, staring at Thanatos. “Were you going to stab me?” she asked bemused.

            Thanatos made the sword vanish. “How long have you been able to get glimpses of the future?”

            Luna skipped over, not seeming bothered by the question. “I’ve been able to see flashes all my life, but only a few seconds into the future.”

            “Just enough to help you avoid danger.”

            Luna nodded. “It helps me counter one of the drawbacks to Apparition.”

            Thanatos opened his mouth, closed it, and opened it again. “I was just going to say that.”

            Luna beamed. “I know.”

            Thanatos cleared his throat. “Well, we’ve got you all started anyway. Practice and I’ll see you in a few weeks. I think Argante is gonna help with conjuration tomorrow.”

            “Where are you going?” Luna asked curiously.

            Thanatos turned to her. “What makes you think I’m going anywhere?”

            “Because I can see distress and worry in your aura.”

            Thanatos blinked at the small girl. “You are just full of surprises aren’t you. I’m going to go see the Potters. I’ve been putting it off long enough.”

            Harry looked up at him. “You are, but I thought you were still having difficulties with the Elder wand?”

            Thanatos blinked again. “How…” he began.

            “Mum,” Harry said.

            “Ah,” Thanatos said. He pointed to Lily and Luna. “I suppose they know?”

            “They no that you are having trouble with the Elder wand, but I didn’t tell them anything about your past. I thought that was for you to tell when and if you were ready.”

            Thanatos nodded before looking at the girls. He sighed. “No time like the present.” He gestured for them to sit down.

“This all began in the thirteenth century,” he began.

**ACC**

            An hour later, Lily and Luna were hugging Thanatos and sobbing into his shoulders. “We’re so sorry,” Lily said her voice muffled by his shirt.

            Thanatos stroked her hair gently. “It was a long time ago. It still hurts, but you three have helped me move on. I want to see my family again someday, but I no longer want to die so soon. It was you three and Argante that gave me a reason to live.”

            Luna pulled away from him, wiping her eyes. “I was thinking about the Hallows,” she said blowing her nose. “You said you created them for each of your children.”

            “Yes,” Thanatos said slowly.

            “So,” Luna said, “Let me see if I have this right.”

            She held up one finger. “You created the wand for Antioch because he was angry and didn’t want to feel vulnerable ever again.”

She held up a second finger. “You created the stone for Cadmus because,” here her voice began to tremble, and tears began to run down her cheeks. “He lost his wife and unborn child and you wanted to help him deal with his grief,” she finished her voice quavering.

            She held up a third finger. “The cloak was created for Ignotus. You created the cloak so he would be able to hide from the world when it all became too much. If no one could find him, no one could hurt him.”

            “The Hallows were never meant to be a crutch,” Thanatos said quietly, “even though I fear that is what they became. I intended that they would eventually be put away when my children had dealt with their demons. Still, you are essentially correct. Go on.”

            “Well,” Luna continued. “I doubt anyone used the resurrection stone after Cadmus. Ignotus passed the cloak to his son who passed it to his son and so on and so on. In each case, the emotions that went into the magic would’ve had time to fade.” She grinned. “The cloak was probably used for a lot of pranks and tricks which helped.”

            “But the wand,” Lily said frowning.

            “Yes,” Luna said. “In both timelines the wand was used by the darkest of wizards for the evilest of acts. That could’ve filled the wand with dark magic and fueled the rage and desire for strength that Antioch poured in to it at it’s creation.”

            “Which would explain why the wand prizes strength above all else and has no true loyalty to anyone,” Harry murmured.

            “Exactly,” Luna said.

            Thanatos nodded. “I hadn’t considered that. Sometimes I forget that intent is a large part of all forms of magic.” He sighed. “What can I do about it?”

            Harry turned to the former god of death. “I don’t know if anything can be done, not without destroying the wand. That anger and hate is part of the wand.”

            Thanatos shook his head. “The hallows are all I have left of my sons. I don’t want to destroy them.”

            Harry nodded. “Shot in the dark, but you could try talking to the wand.”

            Thanatos stared at him. “What?”

            Harry shifted uncomfortably. “Look, we know the wand is at least semi-sentient. Maybe it can find a way to communicate.”

            Thanatos blinked again. “Well,” he said slowly. “It’d be worth a shot.” He stood. “I’ve got to go. I’m gonna stay at the three broomsticks tonight. I have to get ready to see the Potters.” As he turned to leave, Harry called after him.

            “Wait, can I come with you?”

            Thanatos turned his head. “You want to come see the Potters? Why?”

            “Look, you may have to explain a lot and I can help. Besides that, Siobhan did say she wanted my Mum to keep her informed about me. I know Mum has been sending her letters and she’s been writing back since the end of last term. I just figured…” he trailed off lamely.

            Thanatos nodded. “Be ready to go tomorrow at eight.” In a swirl of shadow, he vanished.

**ACC**

            Dumbledore approached the elven guards in front of the cold iron door. The guards nodded, lowering their weapons as he approached.

            Dumbledore was an old friend to these fae. He’d visited his old friend many many times over the decades and the fae had allowed it. Since Gelert had never tried to escape while Albus was here and Albus had never tried to help Gelert escape; the guards had allowed him to come and visit any time he wished.

            Unfortunately, Getting into Elfame was not an easy task, but Dumbledore was stubborn when he wanted to be. As he approached the iron door, it slowly swung open. Dumbledore stepped into a large room hung with tapestries. Soft rugs covered the stone floor and a four-poster bed sat against the far wall.

            A simple chair and small desk had been placed near the window. Albus stopped as he saw the man sitting in the chair.

            The man’s long blond hair hung to his shoulders. A red deerskin cap was on his head, freshly stained with blood. As Dumbledore approached, the man turned, fixing him with a cold blue gaze.

            “Albus,” he said his tone neutral.

            “Gelert,” Dumbledore said keeping his tone just as neutral. “How have you been?”

            Gelert snorted, gesturing around the room. “A comfortable prison is still a prison. Do you still have my old wand? I know the knight that defeated me gave it to you.”

            “No,” Dumbledore said slowly. “The owner of the wand came to take it back.”

            “Ah,” Gelert said smiling briefly. “So, Thanatos has come back to the world of man. Don’t expect him to solve your problems for you. The old man wishes to live a peaceful life these days.”

            “You’ve met him?”

            Gelert shook his head. “I’ve seen him, along with other things. I’ve seen much from my prison. Nicnivin couldn’t be bothered with my visions, so she passed me to Lord Auberon. So long as I tell what I know, I’m kept comfortable.”

            “Do you tell what you know?” Dumbledore asked sitting down on the bed.

            “Most of it,” Gelert said smiling briefly. “I have kept quiet about the mending of the world, but the king knows now.”

            “Mending of the world?” Dumbledore asked, his heart beating quicker.

            Gelert waved a hand. “It is of no importance now. There was a curse cast, it was broken, and the world was… mended if not reset completely.”

            “Would this have anything to do with Harry Emry’s?”

            “He used to go by Potter,” Gelert mused. “Fae, centaurs, unicorns, vampires, all can walk free. All in all, a better world than we had before.”

            “But what happened?” Dumbledore asked exasperatedly.

            Gelert shrugged. “The world was ending and young Emry’s fixed it with a little help. Of course, he had to come back in time, but the boy deserved a better life.”

            Dumbledore leaned forward. “Tell me everything.”

            Gelert shook his head. “That would be unwise. You will focus too much on preventing a past that no longer matters instead of fixing the future.”

            “Voldemort is still out there.”

            “Yes, and he is both stronger and weaker than before.”

            Dumbledore scowled. “Can’t you tell me anything?”

            Gelert turned back to the window. “Trust the boy. You’re both on the same side.”

            Dumbledore rose and turned to leave the room. At the door he hesitated.

            “I could try and get you released.”

            Gelert shook his head. “I think that’d be a bad idea,” he said quietly. “It seems in many worlds, I’m doomed to spend most of my life in prison.” He laughed bitterly. “Not that I don’t deserve it.”  

            Dumbledore didn’t know what else to say. He left the room, closing the door behind him. He needed to get back to Hogwarts. He had a lot to think about.

**ACC**

            Harry stared at the snake-faced man in horror as he struggled against the ropes binding him.

            “Well,” Voldemort said his high cold voice ringing through the Great Hall of Hogwarts. “It appears that you have failed, Harry Potter.”

            Harry strained to reach his wand as Voldemort levitated Hermione and Ron to him.

            “Don’t you touch them,” Harry growled. “Leave them alone. Your fight is with me.”

            “But dear boy,” Voldemort crooned. “They stood against me. They had courage and fought with you, which although admirable, cannot be allowed.”

            Harry’s mind raced. How had things gone so wrong? They were so close. All of Voldemort’s horcruxes had been destroyed. The last one was inside Harry and now that one was gone. If only Narcissa had told Voldemort he was dead maybe things could’ve been different. Voldemort’s voice drew Harry out of his thoughts.

            “Now, I think your death activated some kind of protection, perhaps the same one your dear Mudblood mother used. It matters not. You see, you’d be surprised at what you can live through. With a flick of his wand, the doors to the Great Hall slammed shut.

            “Pestis Incendium,” Voldemort whispered. A flaming serpent shot out of his wand, and he dropped Ron and Hermione into it’s snapping jaws.

            Harry’s scream filled the hall along with those of Ron and Hermione. The smell of cooking meat filled the air, causing him to choke. The serpent lunged, swallowing Neville and Ginny whole. Voldemort stood, his high-pitched laughter filling the hall.

            The ropes binding Harry vanished, leaving him panting and sobbing on the floor. Opening his streaming eyes, he stared up into Voldemort’s red ones.

            “All of this could’ve been avoided,” he whispered. “If you had joined me, we could’ve created a new world where muggles like those who hurt you knew their place.”

            Harry tried to move, but Voldemort’s pale long-fingered hand gripped the front of his robes. There was a sensation of being pulled through a tube and Harry landed on the grounds of Hogwarts. Rolling over, he stared up at the burning castle.

            “The war is over, Harry Potter,” Voldemort whispered. “You lost, but please, don’t give up on my account. Come, face me like the man I know you are. It will be amusing.”

            With one last cold laugh, Voldemort vanished in a swirl of robes.

**ACC**

            Harry awoke screaming. He struggled in his bed sheets, falling out of bed and onto the floor.

            “Harry,” Argante said running to his side. “Harry what’s wrong?”

            Harry felt her arms wrapped around him and smelled the sweet scent of cedar and honey that seemed to cling to her skin. He felt her fingers run through his hair and heard her soft soothing whispers. For the first time in a long time, he began to cry.

            When he’d calmed somewhat, he looked up at her.

            She cradled him in her arms, calmly waiting to see what was the matter.

            “Care to talk about it,” she said quietly.

            “Nightmare,” Harry choked. “Memory.”

            Argante nodded as if she’d guessed that much. “From your past?”

            “Voldemort,” Harry said his voice hitching. “Voldemort burned Hogwarts to the ground with all those that fought against him inside.”

            Argante’s arms tightened around him. “We won’t let that happen this time.”

            “Some managed to escape,” Harry murmured, “but the war was over. People were too scared to stand against him after that.”

            “We won’t let that happen this time,” Argante repeated. “We’ll stop Voldemort before the war can start.”

            “I don’t understand,” Harry said quietly. “Why is that memory bothering me now? It was so real. Usually, they’re more distant, like they happened to someone else.”

            Argante shook her head. “The mind is a strange thing. It doesn’t always make sense. It could be that you are old enough now to remember some of the more traumatic events of your past. It could also be that something triggered that memory.”

            Argante glanced at the clock on the wall. “It’s almost six. Do you want to go to sleep for a few more hours?”

            “I don’t think I could,” Harry said quietly.

            Argante stood, taking his hand. “Come on then, let’s get breakfast.”

**ACC**

            Voldemort leaned against his portrait, trembling slightly. He stared at the snake-like creature, his face twisted in disgust.

            “I was a monster,” he said quietly.

            “Son,” his mother said.

            Voldemort shook his head. “No, torture for information is one thing. Killing is a necessary act. Sometimes, it is necessary to kill the young to demoralize the parents, but to burn them alive? That is horrible. Did you know about this? What else have you hidden from me? Damn it, my soul was ripped and torn to shreds. I was barely human in that timeline.”

            His mother stared at him. “I didn’t know,” she said quietly. “I didn’t know you’d created horcruxes.”

            Voldemort began to pace. “What else don’t we know and how much can we trust of that things memories?” He gestured at the creature. “It’d be best to end it and be done with it. I want nothing to do with that thing.”

            His mother shook her head, pulling a diary from her pocket. “We have learned a few things,” she said, her lips twitching. “This thing can still be useful to us.”

            “What are you thinking?”

            She told him.

            Voldemort nodded slowly. “It would throw the cat among the pixies,” he said thoughtfully.

            Before his mother could respond, an old woman’s voice filled the room.

            “You think your so different than that thing on the table, but I see you Tom Riddle. That creature is just more honest about who he is. Don’t forget, you tried to kill an infant. You are no better than that creature on the table.”

            Voldemort and his mother looked at each other.

            “I thought she’d be insane by now.”

            “Clearly not,” his mother responded scowling. “I can’t silence her without silencing you.”

            “Let her speak,” Voldemort said shrugging. “If that is all she can do, she is helpless. Now, what do you intend to do with that diary? I don’t want that soul shard gaining a physical form.”

            His mother shook her head. “We can create a symbiotic relationship. You will gain part of the magic that he absorbs Once you have enough to return to a physical form, we can dispose of him.”

            Voldemort shook his head. He didn’t like this idea, but since they were pressed for time, he saw no other option to return to a physical form.

            “Who do we give it to?”

**ACC**

            James Potter had seen many strange things. Being a wizard, the strange and weird were almost common place. However, having an ancient Greek god show up on his doorstep was a little stranger than he was used to.

            “You’re my ancestor?” he asked.

            Thanatos nodded.

            “Why reveal yourself now? After everything our family has gone through, we could’ve used your help before.”

            “First,” Thanatos began. “Voldemort was a problem for mortals. If I got involved, Voldemort could’ve called on another immortal for help. The fewer of my kind that took part in the wizarding war the better.”

            Siobhan nodded. “He has a point. I read the Iliad as a child. That war was a mess because the Olympians involved themselves in mortal affairs.” She snorted. “It was their fault the war started in the first place.” She glanced at Thanatos. “No offense.”

            Thanatos chuckled. “None taken. Look, I may be an Olympian, but I am aware of my family’s less noble qualities.”

            “You said first,” James said. “Were their other reasons?”

            “I wasn’t ready. The tale of the three brothers was ninety-nine percent false. The only thing the story got right was that they were brothers.”

            Thanatos told the story of his family. When he was done, Siobhan rose and hugged him.

            “I’m sorry,” she whispered, tears running down her cheeks.

            Thanatos patted her on the back. “Thank you my dear.” He turned to James.

“I must say you are taking this rather well.”

            James snorted. “I’ve seen our family tapestry. You are at the top, but up until now I just thought it was a mistake in the enchanting. The wards on our home recognized you as family, so either you are a mad relative we don’t know about, or you are who you say you are.”

            “He’s Thanatos,” Harry said drawing their attention and speaking for the first time. “Can’t you sense his power?”

            James nodded, looking at Harry with concern. “I have no right to ask, but are you alright? You’re kind of pale.”

            Harry shook his head. “Nightmare.”

            James nodded. “Meeting Voldemort can do that.” He hesitated. “If… if you need to talk, I…erm… I’d be happy to listen.”

            Harry paused. James seemed truly sorry for what happened when he was a baby. Could he trust him? Should he trust him? He would think about that later. He slowly nodded.

            “Thanks,” he said quietly. “I’ll remember that.”

            James smiled hesitantly before turning back to Thanatos. “I’d rather not part with the cloak. It’s been in my family for ages.”

            Thanatos nodded. “I understand and I will return it to you. I merely wish to borrow it for a few days.”

            James stared into Thanatos’s eyes. “You promise you will return the cloak?”

            “I will insure your family is able to pass an invisibility cloak down for centuries to come.”

            James flicked his wand and a folded silvery cloak appeared on the table between them. Hesitantly, Thanatos reached out and picked up the cloak.

            “Thank you,” he said tucking the cloak away.

            “What will you do now?” Siobhan asked.

            Thanatos looked away. “Face my past.”

**ACC**

            There wasn’t anything to say after that. Harry and Thanatos left half an hour later. As they walked away from Potter manor, Harry turned to Thanatos.

            “Can you create a cloak as good as the one you took from them?”

            Thanatos shrugged. “Maybe. Why do you ask?”

            “You said they would have an invisibility cloak, not that invisibility cloak.”

            Thanatos chuckled. “I thought you’d catch that. I may have to ask for help. I invested a lot of my power in this cloak. I can’t afford to create another.”

            “Merlin may be able to help. Maybe Dad to. Between the three of you, you could probably create something just as good if not better.”

            Thanatos nodded. “I’ll have to ask them.”

            They walked in silence for several moments. Finally, Harry gathered his courage and asked Thanatos the question that had been on his mind since they’d left the Potters.

“What did you mean about facing your past?”

            Thanatos shook his head. “I’ll tell you when I know.”

            Harry wondered what that meant but decided not to press the issue. He had other things to worry about at the moment.

            “Ready to get back?” Thanatos asked.

            Harry nodded.

            Thanatos placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder. In a swirl of shadow, they vanished.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

            “I still don’t see why you want to be here for this,” Thanatos said as he placed the wand, cloak, and stone on the desk in the bedroom he’d been using.

            “Because your family,” Harry said, “in every way that matters. You trusted me with your past. I want to do everything I can to lessen your pain.”

            Thanatos looked at the boy for several seconds. His throat worked. “Thank you,” he choked, tears filling his eyes. He put an arm around Harry, hugging him briefly.

            Harry nodded uncomfortably. It was only the right thing to do to help someone with their pain. Had no one offered to help Thanatos in all these centuries? Pushing it out of his mind, he focused on the task at hand.

            “How do we do this?”

            Before Thanatos could respond, the wand began to glow. In a flash of red light, they were somewhere else.

**ACC**

            Harry looked around the grungy little tavern he found himself in. Rats scampered across the floor and the smell of piss, shit, and vomit permeated the air. He glanced over at Thanatos.

            “Where is this?”

            Thanatos paled. “This is Antioch’s last memory,” he whispered. “This is the night he died.”

            Reaching over, Harry squeezed his shoulder. “Your not alone,” he said. “I’ll be here with you all the way.”

            Before either of them could speak, a large young man kicked his wooden stool back and leapt to his feet. His long dark hair blew around his face in an unfelt breeze and his dark eyes were filled with a happy gleam.

            The slim redheaded man sitting across from him glared at him.

            “I merely said I was sorry for your loss,” he said. “No one should lose their mother at any age, especially not to a bunch of witch hunters.”

            “Sayin my mum was weak, are you?”

            The red head leapt to his feet. “I’m not saying anything of the sort,” he said his voice rising. His pale cheeks turned red. “It is no secret that you and I never got along, but I would never wish what happened to you on anyone.”

            “Right,” Antioch sneered. “And this is all out of the goodness of your heart, is it? No, you’re happy my mum and my sister-in-law are dead. Honestly, can you sink no lower? How would you like it if I wished your family dead?”

            “Leave my family out of this,” the man snarled.

            “Or what?” The elder wand was suddenly in Antioch’s hand. “See this?” he waved the wand high above his head. “This wand was created by Death himself. It’s unbeatable.”

            The slight man drew his own wand. “The wand is only as good as the person wielding it. Now, put it away before someone gets hurt.”

            In response, Antioch pointed his wand at the slight man. A jet of red light flew from the wand, only to be blocked by a shield.

            It was a very short duel. It was obvious that whoever this man was, he didn’t want to hurt Antioch. He just wanted to keep him from hurting someone else. So, he shielded, blocked, countered, and deflected. And with each blocked spell and countered curse, Antioch grew angrier and angrier.

            “Avada Kedavra,” he roared.

            The man’s eyes widened just as the jet of green light struck him in the chest and he fell lifeless to the floor.

            Stepping over his fallen foe, Antioch walked up the crumbling wooden stairs, still clutching the Elder wand in his hand. Entering a small room, he fell onto a pile of blankets and began to snore.

            Harry looked at Thanatos. “One of the wands first acts was to commit murder.”

            Thanatos shook his head. “Antioch murdered that man, not the wand. The wand, however corrupt or twisted it may be, is merely a stick of wood. Do not blame the wand for the actions committed by the person wielding it.”

            Harry flushed. Thanatos was right of course. Wands may be semi-sentient, but they couldn’t act without a hand to hold them. There was a creek on the stairs and a figure crept into the room.

            “Noo,” Thanatos moaned. “I don’t want to see this.”

            Harry stepped closer to Thanatos. “It’s gonna be alright. We’ll watch it together.”

            The figure slowly picked up the Elder wand from where it lay next to Antioch. Tucking the wand in their cloak, he pulled something out. There was a flash of silver, a spray of blood, and a grunt.

            The room was suddenly as silent as a tomb. The floorboards creaked as the figure left the room, taking the Elder wand with them.

            Harry turned to a trembling Thanatos. “Are you?” he began.

            Before he could finish his question, there was another flash of red light.

**ACC**

            Harry blinked as he found himself back in the chair in front of Thanatos’s desk. As his eyes focused on the Elder wand, The ghostly figure of Antioch Peverell appeared before them.

            He was dressed in the same stained and torn robes he’d been wearing in life. His long dark hair hung in greasy clumps around his face. As he looked around the room, he scratched his head with one dirty fingernail.

“What do you two want?” Antioch said his harsh voice grating like metal on stone.

Thanatos gazed at his son in horror. “Son, why are you still here? Your brothers have gone on.”

“Why?” Antioch asked. “I’m here to watch over my wand of course. We did good, Father. Can’t you see how powerful she is?”

“Do you get off on seeing the death and slaughter people have caused with that wand?” Harry asked. “Dumbledore was the first person not to become a psychotic murderer.”

            Antioch scowled. “Yes, Albus was a disappointment. When that faery allowed himself to be disarmed by Albus, I thought that the curious fool would want to see just how powerful the wand was, but no, he used it to teach.”

            “Teaching is a great calling, if you are teaching the right thing,” Thanatos said quietly.

            Antioch scowled. “The Elder wand was meant for more than that.”

            “Says who?” Thanatos said the faintest hint of anger in his voice. “I gave you that wand to protect you. I never intended you to use it to prove some kind of superiority over others.”

            Antioch glared at his father. “I don’t need this from you. You let my mother die. You could’ve stopped it.”

            “And if I had known I would have,” Thanatos said, “but I’m not omniscient or omnipresent. I came as soon as I could.”

            Antioch moved closer. “Cadmus and Ignotus were ready for this life to be over, but I wanted to see you one last time. I wanted to tell you what you’d done to us.”

            Thanatos straightened. “It’s taken me a long time, but Arianwen’s death wasn’t my fault. I cannot change what I do not know.”

            He looked deep into Antioch’s eyes. “I do take responsibility for yours and Cadmus’s deaths. I should never have created the Deathly Hallows.”

            “You’re here to destroy my wand,” Antioch hissed, his dark eyes flashing.

            “No,” Thanatos said. “I’m here to fix a great wrong. Destroying the wand, cloak, and stone would solve nothing. At the same time, this power is not meant to be wielded by mortals. It is too dangerous.”

            “So, what is your plan?”

            “I don’t know yet, but I do intend to keep the Hallows safe. To do that, I need to take the wand.”

            Antioch sighed. “And you need to get rid of the corruption in the wand.”

Thanatos leaned forward. “Aren’t you tired son? Wouldn’t you like to see your mother again? I’d like nothing more than to have you walk beside me again, but we both know that’s not possible. Since you cannot return, I’d like you to rest.”

Antioch looked up at the ceiling. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe, I do need to give up on guarding the wand.”

            He turned to Harry. “Don’t let the world go to hell again.”

            Antioch looked at Thanatos. “I’m sorry. I thought you wanted to kill me again.” He looked down at the ground. “My temper has always been my Greatest flaw.” He tilted his head as if listening to something.

            “I think it’s time for me to go.” He stared at Thanatos earnestly. “It’s time for you to live, Da, you’ve mourned for all of us for longer than most mortals have been alive. Mum would want you to be happy and so would we.”

            With those final words, Antioch was gone.

            Harry took a deep breath. The air smelled fresher somehow. It was as if a weight had just been lifted. He turned to Thanatos.

            “You gonna be alright.”

            Thanatos nodded. “I think so.” He smiled at Harry. “Thanks for everything.”

            Harry blushed. “I didn’t do much.”

            “Sometimes, just being there is enough. Now come on, we need to get back to your training.”

            Harry paled. “I thought you said we had a few weeks?”

            “That was before you helped me get rid of the darkness in that wand. I expected it to take a lot longer, but since it didn’t…” he shrugged and walked out of the room.

            “No good deed goes unpunished,” Harry grumbled as he followed.

**ACC**

            Albus Dumbledore sat in his office. He’d been sitting here for two days thinking about the past and present.

            Could Gelert be right or had his years of captivity driven him mad? Still, it would explain so much. It would explain how Emry’s had taken down those trolls and why he seemed so much more mature than his peers. He poured another shot of fire whisky and took a long drink. What was he going to do about it? Should he listen to Gelert, or should he try and interfere? He shuddered.

            If he interfered without knowing what the other world was like, it could be catastrophic. No, he would need more information. At that thought, he paused.

            This was exactly what Gelert had warned him against. What was the point in trying to learn of a past that no longer existed? Was his own desire to know everything worth running down a rabbit hole of infinite possibilities? How could he even be sure that anything he found was real? Besides, wasn’t this world better than anything they could hope for?

            True, there were those in their society who believed they were superior over others. There was also a faction of fae and muggle-born that believed the purebloods owed them something because of the persecution their ancestors faced. No society was perfect, but for the most part, magical creatures and wizards got along fine. As a matter-of-fact, there were more magical creature and wizarding marriages every year. Magic was thriving. What if his search for knowledge caused the past to reassert itself?

            “No,” he whispered. “Best to leave it all alone. I will not be the reason our world falls.”

            “Good choice,” a deep calm voice said from the chair across from him.

            Dumbledore blinked at the middle-aged black man sitting across from him. It took all of his considerable will power not to reach for his wand. “Who are you? How did you get in here?”

            The man smiled at him. “Ah, how soon we forget. Of course, I do look quite different than I did before. Tell me, how is that wand I gave you doing?”

            Dumbledore froze. “Thanatos,” he whispered.

            Thanatos nodded. “Yep. I’ve come to talk to you.”

            Dumbledore swallowed. “Have you come to take my soul to the next life?”

            Thanatos shook his head. “I don’t do that anymore. Besides, If I wanted to kill you, why would I show myself. No, I came to give you a gift.”

            “A gift? Why?”

            “Because you have proven that you are one of the good ones.”

            “Wizards?”

            “No, a good Albus Dumbledore.”

            Dumbledore blinked. “What?”

            Thanatos chuckled. “This world we live in. It’s only one world of many. I am not as powerful as I was before, not even close, but I still have a certain… awareness of things.”

            “So, the multiverse theory is true?”

            Thanatos made a back and forth motion with one hand. “Yes and no. Individual choice isn’t the only driving factor in these worlds. Sometimes, it’s events. At other times, the worlds are just different. There are worlds where you are well meaning, but too foolish and idealistic to be effective.”

            Dumbledore winced.

            “There are also worlds where you have a God complex and believe that you alone have the knowledge and experience to guide the magical community into the future.”

            Dumbledore closed his eyes. That one struck a little too close to home. His pride and ego were something he always struggled with. Seeing his expression, Thanatos smiled kindly.

            “I could go on, but I don’t believe I need to. As I said, many worlds and many outcomes. No, you have went against your nature and chosen what is best for everyone else, not yourself. This is a selfless act that I have chosen to reward.”

            Dumbledore shook his head. “I want no reward. I didn’t do it for a reward.”

            “Good thing,” Thanatos said. “If you had, I wouldn’t be sitting here, and I may have ended up killing you to protect the magical community.”

            Dumbledore paled.

            “Fortunately for both of us, that doesn’t need to happen. Now then, on to your reward. I’ve spoken to someone that would like to talk to you. Understand, they won’t be able to stay long, but it should give you a bit of closure.”

            “Who?” Dumbledore asked.

            “Ariana,” Thanatos said gently.

            Dumbledore froze. “What?” he whispered. “What did you say?”

            “Ariana Dumbledore,” Thanatos repeated. “I can call her soul back for a short time for you to speak with her. Understand, she won’t be able to return, but she will be able to talk to you.”

            “How?” Dumbledore said, beginning to tremble.

            “I am Thanatos, former Greek god of death. I can call to a soul and if they choose, they can cross the veil.”

            “What if she doesn’t want to see me? What if I killed her?”

            “What if you didn’t? I offer you the chance to put down the burden of guilt you’ve caried all these years.”

            Dumbledore swallowed. “Yes,” he croaked.

            At the word, a young girl appeared in front of his desk. Her long blond hair fell to her shoulders and her piercing blue eyes twinkled with mischief.

            “Albus?” she asked.

            Tears began to run down Dumbledore’s cheeks. “Ariana,” he whispered. “My sister.”

            Ariana giggled. “You got old, big brother.”

            Dumbledore let out a watery laugh. “I did,” he said wiping his eyes. “I’m just sorry you never got to.”

            Ariana walked around the desk and took his hands. “Shh,” she said soothingly. “It wasn’t your fault. Honestly, I’m glad it happened.”

            Dumbledore stared at her in shock. “Glad,” he whispered. “Ariana…”

            Ariana held up a finger. “Listen, Gelert was the one who used the killing curse. I am glad it happened. If I could, I’d thank him for it. I was broken Albus. I wasn’t getting better, and I’d already killed mother. They should’ve taken me to St. Mungo’s when the accident happened. If they had, Mother would’ve been able to live.”

            “They only wanted to protect you,” Dumbledore said. “After father went to Azkaban…”

            “I know brother,” Ariana said, “but I was ill and keeping me like a dirty secret wasn’t helping matters. I wish I could’ve lived a good life. I wish I could’ve gone to Hogwarts. I wish I could’ve gotten married and had children of my own. It just wasn’t in the cards for me.” She tightened her grip on his hands. “My point is don’t blame yourself. I don’t blame you. Mother and father don’t blame you. Let go of your guilt so you can enjoy your remaining years. Life is too short to waste on what ifs.”

            Dumbledore looked into Ariana’s eyes, so like his own. “I’ll try.” He said.

            Ariana nodded. “That’s all I can ask.” Leaning forward, she kissed him on the forehead.

            Thanatos smiled as she turned to him. “Ready to go?”

            “Not yet,” she said. “Can I talk to Abe?”

            Thanatos nodded. “Why not. You’re already here, but remember, you can’t stay long.”

            “I know.”

            Thanatos turned to Dumbledore. “Will you be alright here?”

            Dumbledore smiled weakly. “I think so.”

            “Come on then,” Thanatos said. In a swirl of shadow, both he and Ariana were gone.

            Dumbledore stared at the spot where they’d stood and sighed. He would always carry some guilt for the way Ariana’s life had ended, but knowing he wasn’t the one who cast the curse helped a little. He would try and do what Ariana wanted, for her if not for himself.

**ACC**

            Ares exited the hotel he’d been staying in, humming happily as he walked down the street. America may not be as full of art and culture as he’d like, but it was far from his father and his plans. He should be able to stay here for a few decades before needing to move on.

The past few weeks had been the most relaxing time of his life. Since he’d decided to give up being god of war, he felt free. He was free from all responsibilities. Let Athena have war. He would find his own purpose, a new purpose apart from his family.

            Looking back at his past actions, he wished he’d been a better person. He wished he’d focused more on justice and less on war itself. War without a cause was meaningless.

He wondered what he was going to do with the rest of his life, but he had time. That was one of the few benefits of immortality. A sudden pain caused him to stop. Looking down, he saw a spear sticking out of his chest.

            As blood spread across his shirt, he felt a hand on his shoulder. Looking up, he stared into the grey eyes of a dark-haired woman.

            “Our father sends his regards,” she said almost gently.

            Ares mouth worked, but only more blood came out. He coughed. “Athena,” he croaked. “He’ll kill you to.”

            Athena smiled softly before shoving the spear the rest of the way through him. The tip of the spear exited his back in a spray of blood, and he collapsed to the ground. As darkness claimed him, he spoke one final word.

            “Thanatos.”

**ACC**

            Zeus straightened as Athena appeared in front of him, carrying Ares’ spear.

            “News?”

            “He is dead,” Athena said shortly.

            Zeus took the spear from her. Gripping the spear tightly, a golden glow flowed up his arm. Veins stood out sharply against his tanned skin and his eyes closed as power flowed into him.

            As the glow faded, he opened his eyes to see Athena staring at him.

            “Something wrong daughter?”

            Athena shook her head. “Our family has never had qualms about doing the dishonorable thing but having me kill my brother so you could take his power seems so… wrong.”

            Zeus shrugged. “He refused to stand with us. At least this way, he serves a purpose.”

            “He was your son.”

            Zeus waved a hand dismissively. “I have many sons. As children go, he was a disappointment.”

            Athena simply looked at him; her expression unreadable. “Do you need anything else from me Father?”

            Zeus shook his head. “You may go.” As she left the room, Zeus conjured a chair with a wave of his hand.

            As he sat down, he reflected on the death of his eldest son. Ares death was unfortunate, but Zeus would make sure to make good use of the power he gained from him. Besides, he could have more children. He just needed a good queen. Perhaps the woman would be willing to bare him a child. He could always ask. If she said no, well, it wouldn’t be the first time he’d tricked a woman into his bed.

**ACC**

            Hades held a bronze statue of an infant in his arms. He gently placed it on the table in front of him.

            “I still say he doesn’t deserve it,” a blond woman said as she strode into the room. She glanced at the statue, her eyebrows rising.

            “Did you make that?”

            Hades chuckled. “I have no skill in working with metals as you well know. No my dear, this is the work of Hephaestus.”

            Persephone frowned. “Why would Hephaestus help you?”

            Hades shrugged. “ think he wants to see what happens?”

            “And your sure it’ll work?”

            “So long as the soul hasn’t passed on, it can be placed in the vessel.”

            Persephone nodded. “It’s late. Come, we’re not as young as we used to be. Let’s get to bed.”

            Hades laid the statue on the table and followed his wife out of the room. Things were beginning to come to an end. Soon, it would all be over, one way or another.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

            Harry appeared in Diagon Alley in a swirl of snow and ice. As Lily and Luna appeared on either side of him, Thanatos stepped out of a shadow and beamed at them.

            “Well done,” he clapped his hands together. “You three have done far better than I thought you would. I’m very proud of you.”

            “Why are we here?” Lily asked. “We got our books weeks ago and we go back to Hogwarts tomorrow.”

            “This was just a test. Not so much for you Lily, but for Harry and Luna.” Turning to the duo, he asked, “How are you two feeling?”

            “Fine,” Harry said. Luna nodded.

            “Good,” Thanatos said. “Come on, let’s get back to the cottage. I want to test you on a few more things.”

**ACC**

            Back at the cottage, the trio sat down around Thanatos. The former god turned to Lily.

            “How are you doing?”

            “Me?” Lily looked surprised. “Fine. Why do you ask?”

            “I’ve been teaching you seventh year spells. Conjuration and silent spellcasting won’t be covered for several years. Harry and Luna have gone through this before. I wanted to make sure you weren’t overwhelmed.”

            Lily’s eyes widened. “Really? It’s all come like second nature to me.”

            Thanatos nodded slowly. “That’s good. It seems you are a prodigy in more than one way.”

            Before anything else could be said, a misty figure took shape. Thanatos stood, placing himself between the semi-transparent figure and the trio. As the shade came into being, his eyes widened.

            “Ares,” he gasped. “What happened?”

            Ares looked down at himself. “Athena happened,” he said sounding mildly impressed. “She killed me and gave my power to Zeus.” He sighed. “It looks like we weren’t immortal after all.”

            Thanatos shook his head. “Can’t be considered an immortal if you’re dead.”

            Ares looked down at the ground. “There was so much I wanted to do; so much I wanted to see.”

            “A lot of people feel that way,” Thanatos said gently.

            Ares looked up as if he heard something none of the rest of them could hear. “I could stay, but there is somewhere I need to be. I can feel it calling me. It’s time for me to go. I just stayed around to say good-bye. You were the closest thing I had to a friend. I wish…” he broke off. “It doesn’t matter now.”

            “Good-bye old friend. I hope you find peace.”

            “So do I. Look, Zeus got most of my power, but I’d like you to have what’s left. It will restore at least some of what you lost in the creation of the Hallows.”

            Thanatos shook his head. “If it’s my time to go it’s my time to go.”

            Ares glared. “You have people to protect,” he gestured at the trio. “Don’t let your pride or desire to see your family endanger them.”

            “I, alright,” Thanatos said reluctantly.

            Ares floated forward and touched Thanatos on the forehead. Blood red light blazed from his palm. The light sank into Thanatos, and he gasped. Shadowy wings flared out from his back, and he stretched as if waking from a deep sleep.

            “Woe,” he murmured. “I haven’t felt this good in centuries. You gave me most of what I lost back.”

            Ares smiled. “There’s been a lot of wars this century and I can draw power from war. Fortunately for us, Zeus didn’t get my domain, just a power boost.” He turned to Harry.

            “I understand you are in need of a new sword.” A roman style Gladius appeared on the ground in front of him. “This was my sword back in the day. I think you’ll find it an acceptable replacement for the one you lost. Use her for justice, not for mindless slaughter. Learn from my mistakes and be better than I was. Dumbledore was right about one thing. Sometimes there are worse things than death.”

            Ares faced Lily next. He stared at her for several seconds before smiling slightly. “You are powerful, but do not allow power to corrupt you. Power, fame, and fortune will not bring happiness or contentment.”

            Lastly, Ares faced Luna. “You are a seer, but remember, no future is set in stone. Use your visions as suggestions, not fact. No fae, immortal, or wizard has ever been given complete knowledge of the future.”

            His advice given, Ares faded away without another word.

            “Well,” Thanatos said quietly. “I was gonna test you, but after that, I don’t think any of us are in the right frame of mind.”

            The trio shook their heads.

            “Right then,” he said. “Come on, let’s get you inside so you can make sure your packed.”

**ACC**

            Voldemort leaned against his portrait, watching as his mother worked over the diary. He raised a shaking hand and wiped sweat from his forehead.

He hated delving into that things mind. Whatever he’d done to himself in the previous timeline, he was barely human anymore. His former self’s mind was almost feral. It was cunning, but it was the cunning of a predator searching for a weakness.

That fragment of soul could think and plan. Somehow, that was the worst part. Voldemort had a feeling that the evil little soul shard knew what they were planning. He frowned as his mother straightened. As she turned to face him, she stopped.

            “What is it?”

            “I will freely admit I am a monster,” Voldemort said. “I’ve killed men, women, and even a few children. I have lied, cheated, stolen, and broken every law of morality and decency all in an attempt to protect our world. Even so, I never gloried in what I did. Everything I did served a purpose.”

            “What’s your point son?” the woman said softly.

            “None of it bothered me,” Voldemort said as if he hadn’t heard her. “All the murders, the lies, everything I did was to better our world.” He pointed at the diary.

            “That thing bothers me. I’ve seen all of his memories. I’ve watched him torture, taunt, and terrorize just for the simple pleasure of holding power over others. He is a sociopath. I don’t know if he was before he made horcruxes or after, but the point is he had no reason to torture people. He did it because he enjoyed it. He was insane by every definition of the word.”

            “We can use him,” the woman said.

            Voldemort shook his head. “Or he uses us. Insanity is not the same as stupidity. I don’t know if it’s because I’m so close to my sisters humanity or if it’s seeing that thing, but right now, I’m questioning every decision I’ve made.”

            “Son,” the woman said. “Tom, everything you’ve done has been for the wizarding world.”

            “Yes, it has, but somehow only the elites of pureblood society think so. Very few half-bloods have sided with us, and I have developed a reputation of hating muggle-born.”

            His mother stared at him, not speaking.

            “I don’t you know. I don’t hate muggle-born. They are necessary, for breeding stock if nothing else. The fae, vampires, muggle-born, and maybe even the goblins. All of them can be used to keep the wizarding race alive.”

            An old woman’s voice filled the room.

            “Justify it anyway you like Tom, but you are a monster. Look at what you did to me to keep your life.”

            Voldemort winced. “Sacrifices must be made for the good of all. I sacrificed my body for what I believed in. You, however, unwillingly, sacrificed your life for the good of all wizards and witches.”

            “Hmm,” Matilda hummed. “Interesting, being so close to you, I can see into your thoughts and feelings. Grindelwald’s philosophy was anything for the greater good. I believe you have used those exact words in the past.”

            “Grindelwald had a point. He just never saw the muggle-born for the threat they were. If muggle-born want to be part of our society, that is fine, but they must break all ties to their muggle heritage as I did.”

            “Daddy never knew of you, not until you showed up and killed him.”

            “He abandoned my mother. His debt to me has been paid.”

            The flesh of the portrait roiled and bubbled. “Debt,” Matilda hissed. “He owed you no debt. No one owes you anything. We only are owed what we are willing to earn.”

            When the flesh of the portrait stilled, Voldemort’s expression was calm. “And I have earned my current existence. Whether or not I can get my body back still is to be seen.”

            “Enough!” the woman said. “Tom don’t talk to her. She means nothing to us.”

            Matilda remained silent. Voldemort stared at his mother.

            “I will go along with using the diary, but let it be known that I have my reservations. If that… thing is sentient, he will try and betray us first chance he gets.”

            “Perhaps, but we will do whatever we have to.”

            “For who? Are we doing this to fulfill Zeus’s plan or to help our people? Zeus doesn’t care about us. We are tools to be used and then thrown away. I know. I’ve used the same tactics before.”

            “If Zeus regains power…”

            “He will ignore us. Best case scenario, you become one of his lovers.”

            The woman shook her head. “He will not abandon us. I have to believe that. He may not be a kind god, but he didn’t lie if he could help it. Since all those that could threaten his power have been dealt with, he has no reason to lie.”

            Voldemort said nothing. He knew what Zeus was. Zeus was a monster. He was only interested in himself and his goals. Voldemort was honest enough to recognize parts of Zeus in himself. Zeus could not be trusted.

            Voldemort scowled. Unfortunately, he had to obey the old god for now. In his current condition, he was in no condition to stand up to him.

**ACC**

            “Kill the spare,” the voice rang out through the graveyard. There was a flash of green light and a thud.

            “Bone of the father,” a squeaky voice called. “You will renew your son.”

            “Robe me,” the high cold voice said again. “Bow to death Harry. It may be painless. I wouldn’t know. I have never died.”

**ACC**

            Harry woke with a jerk and sat up in bed. These memories were getting more vivid by the day. Taking a shaky breath, he got out of bed and walked into the kitchen.

            Pouring a glass of water, he took a long drink and sighed.

            “Bad dreams,” Thanatos said as he entered the room.

            “Memories of my past life. This dream was more fragmentary.”

            Thanatos frowned. “Mm, I’d have thought that those memories would’ve faded by now.”

            “So would I,” Harry said.

            Thanatos leaned back against the wall. “Perhaps I should do some investigation while I travel.”

            “While you travel? You aren’t staying?”

            Thanatos shook his head. “No, I want to see the world. I’m going on a trip. I’ve been cooped up for too long.”

He pulled a silvery cloak from his pocket. Harry noticed that this cloak was thicker than the one he’d taken from James.

            “You made a new cloak,” he grinned.

            “Merlin helped. I didn’t have to invest a lot of power in this one. Not only will it make the wearer invisible, but it will mask their footsteps and scent. Only a member of the Potter family will be able to use this cloak to its full potential. I’m taking this to James before I leave.”

            “When will you leave?”

            “I’ll be leaving as soon as we see you off on the train.”

            “I’m gonna miss you.”

            “I’ll miss you to.”

**ACC**

            Harry, Lily, and Luna stood on the platform with their parents. Argante kissed Harry on the cheek.

            “Be safe.”

            “No promises,” Harry said with a grin.

            Thanatos clapped him on the shoulder. “See you around kid.” He turned to Luna and Lily. “Try and keep him from dying.”

            “We can’t promise anything,” Lily said.

            “You can bring him back, right?” Luna asked, her eyes twinkling.

            Thanatos rolled his eyes.

            As the train whistle blew, the trio climbed onto the train. Argante leaned in through the window.

            “Harry, if you have any more dreams, don’t hesitate to call me.”

            “Mum,” Harry began.

            Argante raised a hand. “No arguments. Let me know if you dream anything else got it?”

            Harry nodded reluctantly.

            “Good,” Argante said stepping back.

            As the train pulled away from the station, Harry watched Argante and Thanatos grow smaller and smaller. Turning to Luna and Lily, he froze when he saw them glaring at him.

            “What?”

            “You’ve been having more dreams, haven’t you?”

            He winced. “Just one more.”

            Lily grabbed his arm. “Come on, you’re telling us all about them.”

            Harry sighed as he allowed himself to be dragged down the hall. This was gonna take a while.

**ACC**

            Merlin stepped out of his cave and stared up at the sky. The cloudless blue sky was a contract to his current mood. Trouble was coming. He could sense it on the air like an oncoming storm. He shivered. As powerful as he may be, he was no match for what they would soon face.

            He wished he had kept in contact with Argante and Harry after returning from Elfame, but he was so used to doing his own thing. Time passed and he simply forgot to check in with them. He glanced back at his cave.

            His draconic lover had left several days ago saying she wanted to find a nice place to lay her eggs. He grinned to himself. He was gonna have some very interesting children soon. Who knew half-fae could breed dragons with a bit of help. He straightened as a figure appeared in the distance.

            As the figure approached, he recognized Autumn’s snow white skin and black hair. She stopped a few feet away. Merlin nodded to her.

            “Autumn,” he murmured.

            “Brother,” Autumn said quietly.

            “To what Do I owe the pleasure?”

            Autumn stopped right in front of him and stared at him in silence for several moments. “I need your help.”

            “With what?” Merlin asked warily.

            “With my daughter.”

**ACC**

            Fifteen minutes later, they were sitting in Merlin’s cave with hot cups of tea and a plate of biscuits.

            “So,” Merlin said taking a bite of a chocolate biscuit, “What seems to be the problem with your daughter?”

            “Not a problem, not really, but she’s been acting odd.”

            “Odd? How so? Has she been cursed?”

            Autumn shook her head, her black hair falling in a curtain around her face. “No. It’s nothing I can put my finger on. It’s just… a mother knows when something is wrong with their child even if there…” she broke off, looking uncomfortable.

            “Absent?” Merlin said gently.

            At Autumn’s flinch, Merlin held up a hand. “I’m not judging. I should’ve been a better parent to Argante. After my wife died, I wasn’t there in her early years. Morgana took it upon herself to be the mother Argante needed.” He let out a derisive laugh. “My former rival raising my child. It’s almost funny if it wasn’t so sad. My point is, I don’t have a leg to stand on here, not without removing the beam from my eye anyway.”

            Autumn looked down at the cup of tea in her hands. “Did Dad ever tell you about me?”

            “Dad and I have never been as close as we could’ve been. By the time you were born, I’d already left the Seelie court for the mortal world.”

            Autumn nodded. “So, you don’t know about my past.”

            Merlin shook his head.

            Autumn took another sip of tea. “When I was born, my parents sent me to be fostered by a kingdom of wizards in a distant part of Elfame. It wasn’t uncommon in those days. Some of the fae, like some of the Celtic tribes, used their children to form alliances with other tribes. I was sent to King Stephen for such a purpose.”

            “What happened?”

            “While I was there, I was cursed by one of Dad’s enemies to die on my sixteenth birthday. Stephen called Dad for help, but all Dad could do was lessen the curse.”

            Autumn took another drink of tea before continuing. “On my sixteenth birthday, I went wandering through the castle. I didn’t no anything about the curse you see. Well, I came across this old woman at a spinning wheel. I tripped and the spindle went right into my eye.” She touched her right eye reflexively.

            “Dad’s magic kicked in. It put everything in the kingdom under a stasis spell until my body could heal. Unfortunately, the very spell that kept me alive slowed my healing process. It took one hundred years for me to recover. By the time the spell was broken, Stephen’s kingdom was bordered by another king that wanted to take his lands. They fought a war, many died, and it was all my fault.”

            Merlin shook his head. “It was the fae that cursed you that caused the trouble.”

            “But if Dad had let me die, none of this would’ve happened.”

            Merlin held up a hand. “Stop that way of thinking. Listen, A good parent will do whatever it takes to protect their child. Dad had a lot of flaws, but I believe he did what he thought was best at the time however misguided.”

            Autumn nodded. “That’s not the end of the story.” Taking a deep breath, she continued.

            “I was engaged to a man named Philip. We’d grown up together. We loved each other very much and spent as much time as possible together. After my accident, Mother blamed him for not protecting me. To make a long story short, she cursed him with immortality so he could always watch over me. We tried to make it work, but the near fatal wound, the one hundred year sleep, and then the war. It was all too much. Not long after Siofra was born, I left. I didn’t tell any of them where I was going. I don’t think Philip ever forgave me for walking out on our daughter.”

            Merlin was silent. Finally, he looked into her eyes. “That was a selfish move. Like I said, I’m not gonna judge you for what you did because I flaked out on my responsibilities to, but other than showing that we are both sucky parents, what did you hope to accomplish by coming here?”

            Autumn leaned forward. “Siofra inherited Philips immortality. So, over the passed seven hundred years, we’ve been able to repair our relationship to some extent. I know my daughter. Something is wrong. I tried to talk to Philip, but he doesn’t seem to see it.”

            “When you say wrong, how so?”

            “She disappeared for fifty years. When she showed back up again, she was different, secretive. I just have this feeling in my gut that something isn’t right.”

            “And what do you want me to do?”

            “Can you go to Hogwarts and watch over her?”

            “Discretely of course,” Merlin said arching an eyebrow.

            Autumn smiled hesitantly.

            “Fine, I’ll need to check the wards anyway.”

            “Thank you,” Autumn leapt forward and gave Merlin a hug.

            Merlin nodded. “I’ll be there tomorrow. I need to pack. I’ll keep you posted on anything I find out.”

**ACC**

            “So, you’ve had more flashbacks?” Luna asked. “When were you gonna tell us about this?”

            They were sitting in the train compartment with bottles of pumpkin juice. Harry had just finished telling the girls about his dreams.

            “I wasn’t planning on mentioning it,” he said glaring at Luna. “There’s nothing anyone can do. I just assumed it was old memories resurfacing.”

            Luna shook her head. “It’s more than that. I think something is really wrong. I don’t have those types of flashbacks and I lived through that hell to.”

            “Anyone who has gone through traumatic events has flashbacks,” Harry argued.

            “But you said it yourself. Before now, the memories were distant as if they belonged to someone else.”

            “They still are for the most part. It’s only certain memories that are clearer than they used to be.  It’s almost like reliving events from my past life. So far, I’ve had two dreams. The first was a complete memory, but the second was more… fragmented.”

            Luna leaned back in her seat. “You dreamed of our Voldemort? The one with the red eyes and no nose?”

            Harry snorted. “That’s the one. I dreamed of him killing Cedric and taunting me.”

            “There has to be a reason,” Luna said. “These types of dreams don’t just happen without a trigger.”

            “So, what do we do?” Lily asked.

            “For now, we wait,” Luna said.

            “We wait,” Harry said. “I’m sure we’ll find out what’s causing the dreams eventually.”

            Luna nodded reluctantly. “That’s all we can do right now.”

            Harry turned to look out the window. Luna was right. These flashbacks weren’t normal and ignoring them wasn’t going to make them go away. Something was causing these dreams.  He had a bad feeling that when he found out what it was, he wasn’t going to like it at all.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

            Tom Marvolo Riddle, formerly known as Voldemort, sat in Riddle manor, staring at the blackness beyond the manor’s windows. His red eyes narrowed as he turned to survey the dusty room around him.

            When the Potter boy had killed him; he’d thought that was it. Little did he know that was only the beginning. The horror of being totally helpless, unable to move, barely able to whimper. He’d lain their on the cold marble floor for he didn’t know how long and then he’d found himself falling.

            For centuries, he’d been under the care of Hades, god of the underworld. When he’d been given to Zeus, he’d hoped his torment would finally be over, but now. Now he was locked in this bloody diary to be used as a pawn. Was this what his horcruxes had felt like all those years ago? How much of his soul was left? What would happen once the diary was destroyed? Would he be sentenced to an eternity of helplessness once again?

            He shuddered. He’d called himself Voldemort. Ironically, that meant flight from death in French. He had feared death, but the old fool Dumbledore had been right. There were worse things than death.

            He’d committed all his murders, torture, and atrocity with the expectation that he would never die and have to pay for all he had done. He knew better now. No matter what he did, he would suffer for all he had done. Whether it was by design or simply the balance of the universe he knew not nor did he care. His soul was too mangled and shredded for him to feel remorse, but he could feel fear and a growing need to preserve his own life. He had to do something.

            He’d seen his other self. This version of him had a whole soul. If he could get him to agree, his other self could absorb him. True, he would no longer exist, but that was better than an eternity in limbo.

            Until he could get back to his other self, he was trapped in this diary. Perhaps he could find a way to escape. Maybe it wasn’t too late for him. If he could regain his body, he may be able to find a way to repair the damage he’d done to himself. He wasn’t Lord Voldemort in this world. He would just be a horribly disfigured wizard. Ugly yes, but not infamous.

            For now, he would wait. If there was nothing, he wasn’t short of time.

**ACC**

            Voldemort looked up from his portrait as his mother entered the room.

            “News?”

            “I’ve slipped the diary into one of the students’ trunks. Once they write in it, that piece of soul will be able to draw on their lifeforce to grow stronger.”

            “This was done in the earlier timeline. What if the wards have been updated to detect dark magic like this?”

            His mother smirked. “And who do you think they will send to examine such dark magic?”

            “Severus,” Voldemort murmured.

            “Exactly,” his mother said. “It’s time we learn where his loyalties truly lie. Either way, the diary will serve a purpose. Either it will help us weed out the disloyal or it will cause chaos.”

            Voldemort nodded. “I just hope things work out like we planned.”

**ACC**

            As the train slowed to a stop, Harry and the girls made their way to the carriages.

            “You know,” Harry said as he helped Lily and Luna into the carriage. “This was a lot better this time around.”

            “What happened last time?” Lily asked as she shut the door behind Harry.

            “He and Ronald Weasley flew a flying car to Hogwarts.”

            Lily winced. “Yeah, I imagine you got into a lot of trouble for that.”

            Harry nodded gravely. “It didn’t help when we crashed it into the Whomping willow.”

            “What is that?”

            “Giant tree that can fight,” Luna said.

            “Why would someone plant one of those?”

            “It’s a long story,” Harry said. 

            Before Lily could answer, they stopped at the gates to Hogwarts. As they exited the carriages, and walked towards the gates, a deafening claxon went off. All the students froze and looked around in confusion.

            Dumbledore appeared in front of the students, his wand drawn and looking around wildly. Seeing no danger, he flicked his wand. The claxon stopped, and a heavy silence fell over the crowd of students.

            “Stay where you are please,” Dumbledore said. With a flick of his wand, a battered wooden trunk floated to him.

            “Whose is this?” he asked.

            Ginny Weasley raised her hand. “It’s my trunk sir. Is something wrong?”  

            Dumbledore didn’t answer. “May I open the trunk?” he asked.

            Ginny nodded. “Certainly. I have nothing to hide.”

            Dumbledore nodded and flicked his wand. The trunk sprang open and a plane leather diary floated out and landed in his open palm.

            Ginny stared at the diary. “Sir, I don’t know where that came from. I don’t right in a diary.”

            Dumbledore nodded absently. “No, nor do I think you would be able to create something with this level of dark magic.”

            Frowning, he looked around. “Professor Stephenson,” he called. “May I have a word?”

            A short stocky redhead strode out of the crowd of students and stopped in front of Dumbledore. He glanced at the diary and shrugged.

            “I’d have to take a closer look at it, but there’s definitely some kind of sentience there.”

            “Would you mind working with Severus on this? He is our resident expert on dark magic as well as potions.”

            “If that is what you’d like.”

            Snape sneered as he stepped up beside Dumbledore. “Headmaster, I don’t need his help. I am fully capable of examining this object myself.”

            Dumbledore shook his head firmly. “If it is sentient like Professor Stephenson believes, it would be better to have two people examining it.”

            “Very well,” Snape said.

            Professor Stephenson pulled a dragon hide bag from his cloak. A short staff appeared in his hand, with a flick, the diary levitated into the bag. “We will let you know what we find out.”

            “Tomorrow,” Dumbledore said. “We may have gotten off to a rough start, but it is still the welcoming feast. Come,” he said gesturing to the students. “The first years are waiting to be sorted.”

**ACC**

            “What do you reckon that was all about,” Harry asked as he sat down at the Ravenclaw table.

            “It was a diary,” Luna said thoughtfully.

            “In Ginny’s trunk,” Harry finished. “The brownies must have been right behind us with the luggage in order for the wards to catch it so fast.”

            “Could it have been you-know-what?” Lily whispered.

            Harry shook his head. “I don’t see how. I mean there’s no evidence he created them this time.”

            They fell silent as the sorting took place. As the plates of food appeared in front of them, Harry glanced at the Gryffindor table.

            “Harry?” Luna murmured. “What is it?”

            “Well, Ginny was sorted into Gryffindor last year. I thought Ron might be the youngest, but now I’m wondering if he even exists.”

            Lily shrugged. “This isn’t even the same timeline. You said things were way different.”

            Harry looked at her carefully. “Yeah,” he said slowly.

            “What?” Lily asked.

            “Well, in the previous timeline you were born in 1960.”

            Lily blinked at him. “Seriously? So, I never got to know you?”

            Harry shook his head. “No, you died in 1981.”

            “Bummer,” Lily said taking a bite of chicken.

            “Do you want to know more?” Luna asked.

            “I don’t see that it matters,” Lily said. “This world is different. I’d rather not know what took place in the past. I don’t want it to influence the decisions I make for the future.”

            Harry nodded. “I agree. I barely remember that life as it is. I try not to focus on it for obvious reasons.”

            Before they could talk anymore, Dumbledore rose to his feet.

            “Students,” he said his arms spread wide. “Welcome back. I want to welcome you to another year at Hogwarts. There are two members of staff that need an introduction.

            First, we have Professor Siofra Stephenson, our new History of magic professor.”

            Siofra rose from the staff table and beamed at the students.

            “Next,” Dumbledore continued. “We have our new Defense professor, Philip Stephenson.”

            Philip stood and waved to the students. As the two new professors sat down, Dumbledore continued.

            “The forbidden forest is of course forbidden. If some of you would remember that I wouldn’t have to keep repeating myself.” He gave the Weasley twins a pointed look.

            “I think that is everything of note. Off to bed with you chop chop.”

            As Harry rose to leave the Great hall, he saw Philip and Siofra watching him. He waved to them before he left.

            As he climbed into bed a few moments later, he wondered why they’d been watching him.

            “Hopefully they don’t try and kill me,” he muttered as he drifted off to sleep.

**ACC**

            The next morning Harry entered the Great Hall and sat down at the Ravenclaw table.

            “Morning,” Lily said sitting down beside him.

            “Morning,” Harry mumbled.

            Accepting a schedule from Professor Flitwick, Lily grinned. “We have Professor Stephenson today.”

            “Which one?”

            “Defense.”

            “Ah.”  

            Harry glanced down at his own schedule. “We don’t have History until tomorrow.”

            “At least things will be interesting.”

            Luna dropped into the seat on the other side of Harry. “We need to hurry. We have transfiguration first.”

            Lily folded her schedule and tucked it in her robes. “Transfiguration and Herbology before lunch and then defense after lunch.”

            “Not a bad first day,” Harry said finishing his last bite of egg. He stood.

            “Come on,” Luna said standing. “We’re gonna be late.”

**ACC**

            Professor McGonagall was just as stern as ever. The assignment for the day was to turn a beetle into a button.

            The trio managed the task easily. After they’d turned the button back into a beetle, Lily turned to Harry.

            “Fae magic is weird.”

            “Why?”

            “Well, if you start with a beetle, you can turn it into a button, but if you start with a button, you can’t turn it into a beetle unless it was originally a beetle.”

            “Only if the button was metal or plastic. So long as the button was wood or some other organic material, we can transfigure it into a living animal.”

            “So, if the button was made of shell or bone, you could transfigure it?”

            “Right,” Harry said. “All organic material has a spark of life to it. Fae magic works by adding to that spark.”

            “But wouldn’t the magic fade eventually?” Luna asked.

            “It would, but the animal would just die. The transfiguration wouldn’t be reversed.”

            “What about a rock?”

            “A rock?”

            Luna nodded. “Could you turn a rock into a dog?”

            Harry shook his head. “Rocks aren’t alive and never have been. There’s no life to add to.”

            Professor McGonagall walked over to them. Looking down at the buttons, she smiled.

            “Well done,” she said.

            “Professor?” Harry asked. “Can I ask you something?”

            “Of course. What is it Mr. Emry’s?”

            “How does Wizardry create life?”

            Professor McGonagall leaned forward. “Wizardry can’t create life. For example, if I transfigure a rock into a dog, the magic acts as the life for the animal. The dog will not be able to breed because it is not technically a dog. The magic will keep it alive for the lifespan of the animal.”

            “But how does that work?” Harry asked.

            “Magic is life or at least they’re on speaking terms. Magic is part of the natural world but is not easily explained.”

            “Like the soul?”

            McGonagall offered him another smile. “Correct. Fae and wizards are different. Our magic is different.”

            “Thanks Professor,” Harry said.

            “Any time Mr. Emry’s. I’ll be happy to answer any questions you may have in future.”

            As the professor walked away, Luna turned to Harry. “What do you think?”

            “I think I’ve still got a lot to learn. I understand why fae spend their lives studying magic.”

            “Still,” Lily began slowly. “I wonder how many of these restrictions are mental instead of magical.”

            “It would be worth looking into, wouldn’t it?” Harry said quietly.

            As they packed their bags to leave, Professor McGonagall called out to the class.

            “Those that did not manage the transfiguration need to practice it for homework.”

**ACC**

            As they walked down the hallway, Luna turned to Harry. “What do you think the defense class will be like?”

            Harry shrugged. “No idea. You remember what it was like last time.”

            “What was it like last time?” Lily asked.

            Harry laughed. “That is an interesting story.” The rest of the walk to the defense class was spent with Harry and Luna telling Lily of Gilderoy Lockhart.”

            As they entered the defense class, they saw Philip Stephenson leaning against the blackboard with his arms crossed. As the class filed in, he smiled briefly. Once they were all inside, he swept his staff through the air.

            The door closed by itself in a gust of wind.

            “Welcome to defense against the dark arts,” Philip began. “Lugh has trained his students well over the past ten years and I hope to be able to live up to his legacy. Last year, you began learning curses and physical combat. This year, I will be continuing that training, but I will also be teaching you about dark artefacts.”

            The class murmured excitedly.

            Philip gestured for silence and continued. “Dark artefacts can take many forms and can carry a variety of curses.”

            “Like the Diary?” Draco Malfoy drawled.

            “Yes,” Philip said slowly. “Like the diary. Although we aren’t really sure what curse the diary carries.”

            “Have you had a chance to look at it?” Luna asked.

            Philip turned to stare at Luna. “No Ms. Lovegood. I’m sure if you need to be told about the diary you will be.”

            The rest of the class was spent with Philip explaining the difference between dark artefacts and enchanted objects.

            “So,” Luna asked as they began packing. “Dark artefacts are those objects cursed to cause harm?”

            “That is correct,” Philip said. “An enchanted object is simply an object that has been given magical properties. Next class I will be showing you exactly what a dark artefact is.”

            As the class started to leave, Philip walked over to Harry.

            “Mr. Emry’s, I’d like a word please.”

            Once everyone was gone, Harry turned to face the professor. “Yes sir?”

            “I’ve been told of your travel from an alternate timeline.” Seeing Harry’s alarm, Philip raised a hand. “Don’t worry, I have no intention of telling anyone. I’ll give you a magical oath on that. I just want to ask if you saw anything like the diary in the earlier timeline.”

            Harry stared at Philip; his eyes narrowed.

            “Who told you about my travel through time?”

            “Auberon. When he found out I was coming here, he told me everything?”

            “Why?”

            “He was my father-in-law.”

            “That would make you my great uncle.”

            Philip nodded. “Correct.” He raised his staff. “I swear on my magic that I will not tell anyone anything that we discuss in this room unless they already know of the curse.”

            There was a flash of light. When the light faded, Harry sighed.

            “The diary was a horcrux.”

            Philip winced. “That would explain the dark magic I sense on the diary.” He leaned back in his chair. “Can you tell me anything else?”

            “Don’t write in it. It can drain your lifeforce if you do. At least, that’s what the horcrux could do in the alternate timeline.”

            Philip rubbed his eyes. “Alright, well, thank you for telling me.”

**ACC**

            “Was it wise to mention the Horcruxes?” Luna asked.

            Harry shrugged. “He gave an oath and Dumbledore kept so many secrets last time we were at a real disadvantage after he died. Between his secrets and the magical community’s overreliance on their government officials, Tommy boy was guaranteed a win last time.”

            “I think he set this conversation up,” Lily said. “I mean he mentioned magical artefacts. Is that what one of those things is?”

            “It would be a dark artefact, but not one that anyone would want to come on contact with.”

            “I have a question,” Luna said.

            “Yes.”

            “How can we talk about this stuff, and nobody seems to hear us.”

            Harry grinned. “Localized privacy charm. As soon as the earlier timeline is mentioned in anyway, the charm activates.”

            “What do we do now?”

            “There’s nothing we can do until we know more about that diary. We know it’s not a horcrux, but we know nothing else about it.”

            Before they could say anything else, there was a ‘pop.’

            “Mr. Emry’s,” a low gruff voice said.

            Harry looked down at the Brownie standing beside him.

            “Yes.”

            “Dumbledore would like a word with you.”

            “May I ask why?”

            “He didn’t say sir. He just said he needed a word.”

            “Right,” Harry said.

            “Want us to come?” Luna asked.

            “No, I can manage this. I’ll meet you at lunch.” 

**ACC**

            Dumbledore looked up as Harry entered his office. “Ah, Harry, thank you for coming.”

            “Sir,” Harry said neutrally as he sat down across from the old man.

            “I went to see a prisoner this summer.”

            “Did you?”

            “Gelert Grindelwald. He’s actually being taken care of very well.”

            Harry nodded. “The fae aren’t into torture for the sake of torture. Grindelwald didn’t have any information that they wanted.”

            “Beyond knowledge of other worlds. Did you know he was a seer?”

            Harry shook his head slowly. “No, I did not.”

            “He told me that this world had been broken and you fixed it.”

            Harry raised a single eyebrow. “Really? Seems like he’d make a good fiction writer as well as a seer.”

            “And yet,” Dumbledore began as he took a lemon drop from the bowl on his desk. “It all makes sense. It explains why you are so much more mature than your peers.”

            “If this were true, what do you want to do about it?”

            “I want to help. Judging by what Grindelwald said, I could cause more problems than I solved by trying to prevent the past from repeating itself. Whatever I can do to help, I will do.”

            Harry stared at Dumbledore for a moment. “For now, I need you to answer two questions.”

            “Ask,” Dumbledore said.

            “First, has the chamber of secrets ever been opened?”

            Dumbledore shook his head. “Not that I am aware of. I always assumed it was a myth.”

            “Second, did Voldemort come after the Potters because of a prophecy?”

            Dumbledore shook his head again. “There is no prophecy about Voldemort that I am aware of. I don’t know why he attacked the Potters. The fact that you defeated him was a stroke of good luck.”

            “I see,” Harry said. “Thank you. That is all I need for now.”

            Dumbledore nodded. “I will be here if you need me.”

**ACC**

            “You have failed me again,” Zeus said softly. “I said you could have a year, but they have already found the diary. How long until they find out what is inside of it?”

            “Milord,” the woman said. “I…”

            “Silence,” Zeus said stepping closer to her. “Again and again, you have placed your son ahead of the mission.”

            “The mission,” Voldemort said coldly. “What mission is that? The glory of the almighty Zeus, murderer of his own son, rapist extraordinaire.”

            “This coming from a killer of infants. You are in no position to cast stones.”

            “I never intended to kill an infant thank you very much. Besides, I’ve always known what I am. I’m a monster. I don’t deny that. I do what needs to be done to save my people. You do what you want for power.”

            “Whatever lie you need to justify your actions,” Zeus said.

            “The point is that you aren’t worth my mother’s time. You are a bully. You murdered Ares because he disagreed with you. In the timeline without my mother, I mangled my own soul. This time around I sacrificed my body working for you and it got me nothing. My mother may still believe in you, but I see you for what you really are. You are an immortal with delusions of your own importance. Your time has passed. You don’t matter anymore.”

            Zeus stared at him. “The same could be said for you. After all, you are all but dead.”

            “There is no redemption for me. I came to terms with that long ago.”

            “If you will not serve me, you are useless to me.”

            “Milord,” the woman began, but it was too late.

            Voldemort had no time to react. There was a crack of thunder and a flash of lightning. When the woman could see again, she let out a cry of anguish.

She put her face in her hands and wailed with loss.

Zeus looked down at the pile of ash that was all that remained of the portrait that had housed Voldemort’s soul. He looked over at the sobbing woman.

            “I’ll leave you to grieve. Maybe now you can concentrate on what’s important.”

            In a flash of lightning, Zeus was gone.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

            Thanatos stood in the shadows, watching the dark-haired woman walk down the street. Part of him hated what he was about to do, but this was the only way he could keep his friends safe.

            Argante and Harry were the closest thing he had to a family since his sons had died. They’d been kind to him. They’d taken him into their home and been there for him as he finally dealt with the loss of his family. He would not allow Zeus or any of his offspring to harm them. Taking a deep breath, he stepped into the street.

            “Athena,” he called.

            The woman turned towards him, her grey eyes widening.

            “Thanatos,” she said carefully. “Why are you here?”

            “To talk, for now.”

            “Talk?” Athena’s eyes narrowed. “About what?”

            “About your father’s attempt to kill me for starters.”

            Athena took a step back. “It was Ares who tried to kill you, not me.”

            “Under Zeus’s orders, let’s not forget that.”

            “My father must’ve had his reasons.”

            “According to Ares I would interfere with Zeus’s plans.”

            Athena waved a dismissive hand. “Ares was always mad. I wouldn’t put too much stock in what he has to say. Is there something you wanted from me? I am a busy woman and I have places to be.”

            “Carrying out more assassinations for Daddy?”

            Athena stiffened slightly. If He hadn’t been watching for it, Thanatos would’ve missed it.

            “Excuse me?”

            “I know you killed your brother.”

            Athena shrugged. “We never really got along. It was only a matter of time before one of us killed the other.”

            “We both know you killed him on Zeus’s orders.”

            “And if I did? What is that to you?”

            “Ares was sent to kill me. He didn’t. You killed Ares. How do I know you won’t try and kill me.”

            Athena shrugged. “What reason would I have to do that? Honestly Thanatos, paranoia is not a good look for you.”

            “Are you gonna harm Harry or Argante?”

            “So long as they do not interfere in my father’s plans, I see no reason to harm them.”

            Thanatos sighed. “Your father broke the world. Harry died to fix it. This world still bares the scars of the broken curse. Don’t you care that million died because Zeus wanted power?”

            Athena shrugged. “Millions die every year. At least those deaths served a purpose.”

            “What happened to you? You were one of the more compassionate gods. You had your flaws, but I never thought you’d go along with something like this.”

            “People change, even immortals. I’ve watched everything since we lost power. There have been two world wars this century alone, not to mention smaller wars. Can you say this world is better off without gods? The age of so-called science has brought on nothing but a disregard for human life on a scale we have rarely seen. There are no consequences for actions anymore. There must be judgment.”

            “Humans have free will. They choose their own fate. It is not up to us to choose their path for them. Besides, isn’t it a bit hypocritical for you to whine about the loss of life when you killed millions on a failed curse?”

            “We are going to have to agree to disagree. Look, you stay out of my way, and I won’t harm your little friends. Is that fair?”

            Thanatos took a step forward. “I won’t let you harm them.” Quick as a snake, he reached out and touched her forehead.

            Athena smirked. “What was that?”

            Thanatos stared at her. “I’m sorry,” he said sadly. “I wish things could’ve ended differently, but I won’t lose another family.”

            Athena stumbled. “What did you…” She stared down at her hands. Wrinkles and liver spots spread across her tanned skin. With a gesture, she conjured a mirror. She stared at her reflection in horror.

            She was aging decades with each passing second. Her dark hair had turned snow white. Her grey eyes were now covered in cataracts and her skin was sagging and covered in wrinkles.

            “Please,” she said her voice high and quavering.

            “You are far less than you used to be. I remember a time that wouldn’t have worked,” Thanatos said sadly.

            “We are all less than we were,” Athena whispered. “It appears that even the deathless gods must now fear death.”

            “You were always going to face death someday,” Thanatos said. “Isn’t that why you hated me?”

            “I don’t want to die,” Athena said sounding lost.

            “No one ever does. Fair well Athena, May you find peace in the next life.”

            As he turned away, the Greek goddess of wisdom, war, and crafts crumbled to dust. Thanatos looked up at the sky as Thunder rumbled.

            “That was for Ares,” he said quietly. In a swirl of shadow, he vanished.

**ACC**

            The morning after their first defense class, the trio walked into their history of magic class. As they entered, Siofra looked up and smiled at her students.

            Harry noticed she had circles under her eyes as if she’d been crying, but her voice was cheerful as she called out the roll. When she was done, she cleared her throat.

            “I’ve looked at the notes of my predecessor,” she said. “They were… boring to say the least. Now then, history is a lot like life. Some of it is very exciting, but there are parts that nothing can make interesting. So, we’ll do the best we can. For starters, we’re gonna talk about the Arthurian legends.”

            Hermione raised her hand. “According to Hogwarts a history, Merlin trained the founders.”

            Siofra snorted. “Merlin helped build the castle, but he was too busy being a perve to train anyone.” She glanced at Harry. “No offense.”

            “The last time I saw him he was trying to sleep with a dragon, so none taken.”

            “So, did Arthur really sleep with Morgan Le Fay?”

            “That is false, but there was confusion that explains the mistake.”

            “What do you mean?” Terry boot asked.

            “You know that Merlin glamoured Uther to look like Duke Gorlois so he could seduce Lady Igraine?”

            The class nodded. “That always kind of bothered me,” Lily said. “I mean that’s just gross.”

            Siofra nodded. “It is. It’s definitely not acceptable by todays standards, but the sixth century was a brutal time.”

            “So, Arthur was born from that lie,” Luna said.

            “Correct,” Siofra said. “What no one knew was that Igraine was fae. Her daughter, Morgan was born from an earlier relationship with Arawn, lord of the wild hunt. After Arawn’s death in battle, Igraine married Duke Gorlois and bore Morgaus.”

            “So, what happened to Morgan when Uther seduced Igraine?”

            “Igraine was heartbroken when she found out what happened to her husband. She knew she wasn’t long for this world, so she sent Morgan to be raised by her half-sister Vivienne on Avalon.”

            “She died giving birth to Arthur,” Harry said.

            Siofra turned to look at him. “Pardon?”

            “Igraine died giving birth to Arthur. Merlin regretted what he helped do, so he took Arthur and made sure he was raised not knowing of his heritage.”

            “That part of the story is true,” Siofra said. “I forgot your mother was raised by Morgan. Have you met her?”

            Harry shook his head. “Morgan doesn’t leave Avalon these days and I haven’t gone there.”

            “So, what happened with Arthur,” Michael Corner asked impatiently.

            “Morgan grew very powerful. Vivienne trained her and by all accounts was a second mother to her. Morgan couldn’t forget what had been done to her mother and Gorlois. She found Morgaus, glamoured her to look like Guinevere, and the rest is history.”

            “So, Arthur did sleep with his sister?”

            “Unknowingly. Morgaus was a lot angrier than Morgan. She would do literally anything to have her revenge including committing incest. Morgan loved her mother and Gorlois. Gorlois was the only father she’d known. While she was angry, she wouldn’t defile herself for revenge.”

            “Mum said those were her exact words,” Harry said. “After Arthur was mortally wounded, Morgan took him to Avalon. Not long after that, Merlin’s wife died, and Morgan took in my Mum.”

            “Why would she take in the daughter of the person that had caused her father’s death,” Terry asked.

            Siofra glanced at Harry before responding. “Revenge can only take you so far. It doesn’t make you feel better. After Cliodhna died, Merlin was in no fit state to raise Argante. Morgan may have felt a kinship with the child based on her own past.”

            Siofra looked at her watch. “It’s time for you all to go to your next class. I hope this gives you an idea of what our History class will be like. Please, feel free to ask questions. We will discuss all the history I will teach you. I want your opinions on all of it, so pay attention. Class dismissed.”

**ACC**

            As they walked down the hall, Lily turned to Harry.

            “You never said Morgan was raised by her half-sister. I thought she went into a convent.”

            Harry shook his head. “Avalon is an unusual place. Most fae worship Danu as their mother and goddess, but Vivienne converted to Christianity a few centuries back. Morgan eventually converted as well and that’s how my Mum was raised. Avalon isn’t popular, but it’s a powerful independent nation, so no one messes with Morgan.”

            “What happened to Vivienne?”

            “She died about a hundred years back. An Unseelie assassin killed her when she was visiting Auberon. Caused quite a stir so I’m told.”

            “So, what are you gonna do?”

            “Do? What do you mean?”

            “Well, are you gonna go visit Morgan or anything?”

            Harry shrugged. “She hasn’t come to see me. Besides, I’ve never been to Avalon, so I couldn’t get there even if I wanted to.”

            The three continued chatting as they made their way down the hall. History had been exciting, and they looked forward to what Siofra would be teaching them.

**ACC**

            Argante looked up as she sensed a presence right outside her cottage. Standing up, she made her way to the window and looked out. She saw nothing but the sunshine shining on the freshly cut green grass.

            Still, the hair on the back of her neck stood on end and her skin prickled with goosebumps. Whoever was here, they meant her harm. With a thought, ice wrapped around her from head to toe, forming an impenetrable armor. She focused, slowing her breathing and extending her senses.

            There was someone there, but they were cloaking them self. She couldn’t tell what they were, let alone who, but their power beat on the air like the wings of some predatory bird. She looked around her cottage.

            She had no weapons here. She’d always relied on her magic to defend herself. Right now, that felt like one of the dumbest decisions she’d ever made. She slowly walked over to the door. Reaching for the handle, she hesitated.

            Going outside when someone was snooping around her house was horror movie stupid, but if she stayed inside, she would have less room to defend herself if someone broke in. With a flick of her hand, all the windows in her cottage sprang open. Walking over to the kitchen window, she conjured a spear of ice.

            “Whose there?” she called. “I can sense you. You’ve been working your way closer for the passed five minutes. Show yourself.”

            There was no response.

            “I can’t see you, but I can sense your general location. Show yourself so we can talk. There is no need for this to turn violent.”

            Still no response. A soft breeze blew in through the open window bringing with it the smell of cut grass and roses. Argante strained her senses, trying to hear or see anything.

            A slight creaking sound was her only warning. Throwing herself away from the window, she was just in time to avoid an arrow that stabbed into the wall where her head had been.

            Argante stared at the arrow. The shaft was pure gold, but she could feel the icy cold of iron from where she stood. Whoever this was, they were trying to kil not injure her. Another arrow struck the side of the house with a loud thud.

            Strengthening her armor, she flicked her hand. A whip of water shot in the direction of the arrow. There was a curse and a grunt of pain. A figure fell to the ground, clutching their arm.

            Argante closed her hand into a fist, using the whip of water to drag the figure into the light. She recognized the golden hair and glowing blue eyes.

            “Apollo,” she said calmly. “Why are you here?”

            Apollo twisted, slipping out of the whip of water, leaving a layer of skin behind. Blood dripped from his arm and stained the grass beneath him.

            “I was sent by my father,” he said reaching for another arrow. “This isn’t personal, but you and your son represent a threat to his plans. Artemis will take care of him tonight, so he’ll be joining you soon.”

            A soft breeze blew Apollo’s hair back from his face. Argante appeared a few feet away, her reddish gold hair flowing in the wind.

            “I’ll see you dead before you or your sister harm a hair of Harry’s head.”

            Apollo drew the string of his bow back. “You can try, but you’ll die. After all, you are mortal, and I am a god.”

            As he released the arrow, Argante flicked her fingers. A gust of wind sent the arrow spinning away from her. “You were never a fighter. You were a great archer, I’ll give you that, but you never really trained for combat.”

            Apollo conjured a ball of golden fire. “Why train for battle when you cannot die?” He threw the ball of fire.

            Argante conjured a shield of air, but the impact still knocked her off her feet. She landed on her back with a grunt. The icy armor cracked from the impact before fading. Blinking the spots out of her vision, she saw Apollo pointing another arrow at her.

            “You put up a good fight for a mortal, but you never really stood a chance.

            Argante rolled as the arrow struck the ground where she’d been lying. She’d allowed herself to get over-confident when she’d seen who it was, and it could cost her everything.

            She would have to think more strategically if she was going to survive. Hurriedly, she wrapped herself in a concealing glamour. She stood as quietly as possible and waited.

            Apollo looked around. She felt his power surge as he reached out with his senses. She poured as much power as she could into the glamour, hoping it would hide her long enough.

            “Argante,” Apollo said his tone chiding. “Come out. This is beneath you. Die with a bit of dignity.”

            Argante frowned at his words. Apollo had never been this cold or bloodthirsty. True, he hadn’t exactly been the kindest of gods, but none of the Olympians were. Had the desire for power truly corrupted him so much that he’d developed a taste for killing?

            Apollo took a step forward, his bow still drawn back. “Argante,” he called.

            Argante held her breath. Just a little closer and she could strike.

            Apollo took another step. “I know you haven’t gone. I can still sense you.” He fired a golden arrow that just missed Argante’s ear.

            Cursing silently, Argante moved as quietly as possible. A ball of fire scorched the ground where she’d been standing.

            She moved closer. She would only get one shot at this. Concentrating, Argante formed a blade of hardened air at the tips of her fingers. It was fortunate Greek gods could be harmed by mundane weapons. It was also fortunate that her mother had been a Celtic goddess. Hopefully, that would be enough to defeat Apollo.

            Apollo spun and fired another arrow that nicked Argante’s cheek. She clenched her teeth to keep from crying out in pain. She was three feet away. It would have to be enough. Letting out the breath she was holding, she leapt into the air and swung her arm down with all her strength.

            The blade of hardened air entered the top of Apollo’s head and exited his crotch, slicing him in half vertically. The two halves stood upright for several seconds before falling to the ground with wet smacks. Argante dropped her glamour and approached Apollo’s bisected body.

            The god of the sun blinked up at her, his severed halves still somehow working in unison. “Well played,” he gurgled. “You won this round, but my sister won’t be so easy.”

            His eyes closed. His severed halves twitched a few times and went still.

            Argante wiped sweat from her forehead. Clasping her hands together, she drew them apart, her forehead creased with the strain. Sweat ran down her face and she let out a tortured groan as the earth underneath Apollo split open.

            Apollo’s body dropped into the hole and Argante allowed the ground to come back together. She frowned as she stared at the upturned earth where the body had lain. She wasn’t good at earth magic, but it would have to do. She needed to get to Hogwarts.

            In a swirl of wind, Argante vanished.

**ACC**

            Harry exited charms and stretched as he looked at his watch. It was dinner time, and he couldn’t wait. Today had been long and tiring. He looked forward to a good meal.

            Lily and Luna joined him, and the trio started walking to the Great hall. As they passed a window, Harry looked at the sun going down over the lake.

            Luna leaned closer to Harry after erecting a privacy charm. “This year is gonna be way different.”

            “Yeah, but we still have a diary to deal with.”

            “We don’t have to do anything,” Lily said. “I vote we let Professor Stephenson and Snape handle it. At least until it is proven they can’t. There’s no sense in looking for trouble.”

            “Still,” Harry said. “It’s a diary. After what happened last time, I’m kind of scared not to go stick a basilisk fang in it just on general principle.”

            “Dumbledore said the chamber wasn’t open while he’s been here. How do we know it’s even here?”

            “Why wouldn’t it be?” Harry asked frowning at Luna.

            “Well, we’ve already established that things are different. We don’t think Ron exists, Lily was born twenty years later than she was before, and James married someone that didn’t even exist before. For all we know, Slytherin may not have even left a monster or it could be a different monster in the chamber.”

            “Time travel makes my brain hurt,” Harry grumbled as he rubbed his forehead.

            Luna giggled. “At least we have a good defense professor this time.”

            Harry snorted. “To be fair, he couldn’t be worse than Lockhart.”

            “He could be like Umbridge.”

            “Hmm,” Harry looked up at the ceiling. “I can’t decide which one is worse.”

            “Umbridge,” Luna said firmly. “Lockhart was just an arrogant berk. Umbridge tortured people.”

            “I’ll have to give you that one. She…” Harry stopped as pain shot through his chest.

            “What?” he looked down at the silver arrow sticking out of his chest. “Not again,” he croaked.

            “Harry!” Lily and Luna shrieked as Harry crumpled to the floor.

            Before they could do anything, the two girls vanished in a flash of light.

**ACC**

            Zeus was back on the mountain overlooking Greece. His jaw was clenched, and his eyes blazed with rage.

            How dare they? How dare they murder his children? In one day, he’d lost two of the three people supporting him. Fortunately, Artemis was a hunter. He had no doubt she would succeed where Apollo had failed. He forced himself to calm.

            Athena and Apollo may be gone, but he still had Artemis. He smiled grimly. He would need a queen to rebuild the Olympians. True the goddess had taken an oath of virginity, but he was Zeus. She could break that oath for her father and king.

            “I think it’s time they knew what loss felt like,” Zeus growled. “I always wanted to visit the place where King Arthur was laid to rest.”

            In a flash of lightning, Zeus vanished.

**ACC**

            Voldemort looked around the overgrown grounds where he stood. In the distance, he could see a run-down manor. Where was he? Was this the afterlife?

            Hearing a rustling sound beside him, he turned to see an old woman looking around confusedly.

            “Hello,” he said approaching her. “Can you tell me where this is?”

            The woman turned; her blue eyes narrowed. “Tom,” she hissed.

            Voldemort blinked. “Matilda?”  

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

            Lugh stood beside Harry’s bed, looking down at his son’s pale face. He turned to Argante.

            “How is he?”

            “The arrow was tipped with iron. He’ll live, but it’ll take time for him to recover.”

            “Any luck finding Lily and Luna?”

            “Dumbledore has the brownies searching the school, but so far there’s no luck. I don’t know what I’m gonna tell their parents if we don’t find them.”

            Lugh squeezed her shoulder. “We’ll find them, don’t worry.”

            The door to the hospital wing swung open and Merlin strode into the room. “Alright, who shot my Grandson?”

            “Artemis,” Lugh said. “This is one of her arrows.”

            “Never liked her. She rejected me.”

            “She swore an oath of Chastity,” Argante said rolling her eyes.

            “That’s just a bigger challenge.”

            Auberon appeared beside Harry’s bed, brushing his dark hair out of his eyes. “I would ask where I went wrong, but I imagine you have made a list at this point.”

            “I did,” Merlin said proudly. “Want to read it?”

            Auberon glared at him. “Maybe later.” 

            He looked down at Harry. “So, Artemis shot him. Any idea where she is?”

            Lugh shook his head. “No, but I’m gonna find her.”

            “Apollo and Athena are dead. Artemis is the only one left helping Zeus.”

            Auberon ran his fingers through Harry’s hair. “Something is wrong.”

            “Wrong?” Argante’s eyes widened.

            “His soul is missing.”

**ACC**

            Harry looked around the overgrown grounds. He stood next to a small cottage. In the distance, he could see a large manor. This place looked familiar.

            “Hello,” he called. “Is anyone here?”

            He listened, but there was no answer. There was something unnatural about this place.

            For one thing, there was no wind, not even the slightest of breezes. Looking up, he saw no moon or stars in the sky. Still, there was light coming from somewhere.

            “If there’s no moon, then where’s the light coming from?”

            Slowly, Harry began to walk towards the manor. Maybe there would be someone there that could give him some answers. As he walked, he thought over the last thing he remembered.

            He’d been shot by Artemis and then ended up here, wherever here was. But if this was Artemis’s doing, shouldn’t there at least be a moon? Wherever this was, it was devoid of all life. He sensed no animals in this place. There weren’t even any insects.

            Harry was brought out of his thoughts when he heard two voices up ahead.

            “You killed me,” a woman’s voice said.

            “I had nothing to do with that.”

            “Yet you killed Frank Brice and his wife.”

            “I needed their life energies to stay alive. It was regrettable, but necessary.”

            “Can’t you hear yourself? Don’t you care that you’ve been killing people?”

            “People die in war.”

            “They weren’t part of your war.”

            “The innocent always dies in war. Frank and his wife were collateral damage. Look, I am well aware that I’m a monster, possibly even insane, but I do what I do for my people.”

            “Your people don’t want you and if they did, they aren’t worth saving.”

            “And you think muggles are? That is why I do what I do. Look at muggles. Sure, we have racism in my world, but Grindelwald and I have been the worst dark lords in several centuries. Meanwhile, how many wars have your people fought against each other?

            There have been two world wars this century alone. Muggles have developed weapons that can kill hundreds of thousands. It’ll be a new century in a matter of years, and I don’t see it being any better than this one. Hatred, covetousness, greed, and an inability to see any other opinion than their own are the muggles greatest flaws.”

            “And that gives you the right to kill your own people?”

            “The wizarding race will grow strong through the fires of adversity. When I return and take control, fae, wizards, and all magical creatures will unite and stand against the muggles.”

            Hearing enough, Harry approached the arguing couple. His eyes widened when he saw the middle-aged man facing the old woman.

            “Voldemort,” Harry said quietly.

            Voldemort turned to face Harry. “Ah, Harry, it’s good to see you. Why are you here?”

**ACC**

            “Gone?” Argante hissed. “What do you mean gone?”

            “Just what I said,” Merlin said. “His soul is gone, but still connected to his body. It’s like it was moved somewhere else.”

            “Artemis wouldn’t have that kind of power,” Lugh said.  

“No,” a voice said from the doorway, “but I do.”

            Everyone turned to see a tall plane-faced middle-aged man. His dark eyes were blank, like those of a corpse. In his right hand, he held a bident fashioned of bronze.

            “Hades,” Lugh said. “What are you doing here.”

            “Interfering with my brothers plans.”

“Cut the crap,” Argante snapped. “You said you can move souls.”

            Hades winced. “Look, we can’t fight a war on two fronts. Harry has to deal with Voldemort now. The best way to do that is to take care of him while he’s in the diary.”

            Lugh’s spear appeared in his hand. “It’s not Harry’s job to take care of a deranged wizard with delusions.”

            Hades shrugged. “It was his job in the old timeline. There was a prophecy. Whether fake or not, it doesn’t matter. Once events were set in motion they had to play out.”

            “Harry is not some savior that can solve the world’s problems,” Auberon snapped. “He is fae. It is the wizards that should face Voldemort not my Grandson.”

            “Voldemort, Tom Riddle, they started out as one entity. Now it is time to see which one comes out on top.”

            “What do you mean?” Argante asked.

            “When you broke Zeus’s curse, the piece of soul that was in limbo fell into this new world. I found it in kept it.”

            “But Voldemort didn’t create horcruxes this time,” Merlin said frowning.

            Hades sighed. “You don’t get it. None of you do. How many times do you need to be told. Harry broke the curse and reset the timeline, but those events still happened. That’s why the world didn’t go exactly like it did before. That’s why certain people exist when they didn’t exist before. That’s why people were born later. You can’t truly change the past. No one can. The best you can do is reset a timeline at a certain point and see how things progress.”

            Hades took a deep breath. “Voldemort didn’t create horcruxes this time around, but the fragment of soul left in limbo still existed. When time was reset, Tom Riddle was still alive. Since the soul shard was part of Tom Riddle, it was dragged to this new world. I found it and kept it to prevent it from gaining power and becoming a threat, but it still needs to be dealt with. That’s Harry’s job.”

            “You still haven’t explained why.”

            “Because the soul shard was the one that stared the events of the prophecy. Harry knows how the soul shard thinks and maybe, just maybe, there’s a chance for the Voldemort of this timeline to get some redemption.”

            “Redemption,” Merlin said incredulously. “What? We’re just supposed to let him go after all he’s done?”

            “No, he still needs to be punished, but maybe he can avoid being damned for all eternity because of his actions.”

            “The Great spirit would forgive him if he asked,” Auberon said stiffly. “There was no need to endanger Harry.”

            Argante frowned. “Why do you care about his soul?”

            “If there’s anything I understand it’s regret. I kidnapped my wife. True, we did fall in love, but I wish I had done things differently. Voldemort doesn’t deserve redemption. He doesn’t deserve mercy, but maybe seeing what he could’ve become can change him.”

            “If Harry dies because of this I will kill you,” Lugh growled.

            “Fair enough,” Hades said.

            “What do we do now?” Merlin asked.

            “We wait,” Hades said.

            Merlin stood. “While we do that, I need to talk to Siofra.”

**ACC**

            Harry raised his hand, conjuring a ball of fire.

            “Wait,” Voldemort said. “I’m not here to harm you.”

            “You’ve tried to kill me twice,” Harry snarled.

            Voldemort backed away, his hands still in the air. “Okay, first, yes, I did try and kill your parents, but I wasn’t gonna kill you. I have no problem killing my enemies, but I don’t kill infants. Why would I?”

            “Because you saw the fae as a threat. You knew what I was and that I’d be a danger to you when I grew up.”

            “Yes, I knew what you were. My mother told me to bring you to her, hence why I attacked the potters. As for you being a danger, you were still in nappies. What were you going to do pee on me? Now, when you got older you could’ve been a danger, but you could’ve also been a potential ally. Until I knew which way you’d go, there was no reason for me to try and kill you.”

            “What about when you possessed Peter?”

            “You were trying to kill my servant. He may have been pathetic, but he was still mine. Besides, by that time I learned you were a time traveler, so not only were you standing against me, but you were also technically older than you looked.”

            “That logic is insane. How do I know you are telling me the truth.”

            “You don’t, but right now, we need each other. I need your help to face what’s in that manor. I can’t do it alone. I’m too weak.”

            “And what is in that manor?”

            Voldemort winced. “You’re not gonna like it.”

**ACC**

            Tom Riddle watched the trio talk from the window of the room he’d been trapped in. If only he’d had a chance to feed on lifeforce; he could easily deal with them. While he had some magic, he wasn’t sure how strong these three were.

            He wished Hades hadn’t kept him locked away for all those centuries. He knew almost nothing about this world. True, wizards and fae walked side by side, but that was all he knew. He needed more information, but he wasn’t going to get it before they arrived at the manor.

            He grinned. Whoever the man was, he looked like his former self before he’d traveled on the paths to immortality. Perhaps he could use that to his advantage.

**ACC**

            Artemis appeared on Mount Olympus and knelt before Zeus.

            “Father,” she said quietly. “It is done.”

            “Is the boy dead?”

            Artemis nodded stiffly. “He isn’t dead yet, but he is in critical condition. I tipped the arrow with iron. Given his race, the wound should be fatal.”

            Zeus shifted. “Apollo failed me. No doubt the boy’s father and mother are at the school as we speak. You did well my daughter, but I’m sure the boy will recover.”

            Artemis opened her mouth to say something, but Zeus held up a hand.

            “Relax daughter, I know this wasn’t your fault. You are innocent of any wrongdoing. I knew this was a possibility.”

            “Father? Why did you want me to shoot the boy?”

            “To cause chaos. While they were worried with him, I made a trip to Avalon.”

            “Le Fay is dead then?”

            Zeus scowled. “No, the stupid witch was more cunning than I thought. The Island gave her enough power to banish me, but I will return and when I do, she will pay. First, I need to take care of the obstacles in our way to rule the earth again.”

            “Why is the boy a threat. Surely, he cannot match you in power.”

            “Knowledge is power my dear daughter. He knows about the curse. He could find a way to use the curse against me. No, I cannot let a threat to my power live.”

            “What do you wish me to do now?”

            “Prepare yourself.”

            “For what?”

            Zeus gave her a look that made Artemis’s skin crawl. “Hera is gone. Athena is dead. You are the only one left to fill the void that I need filled.”

            Artemis swallowed. Her mouth was suddenly very dry. “What… what are you talking about?” she croaked.

            “I am talking about you being my queen.”

            Artemis took a step back. “Father! That’s… that’s sick.”

            “Gaea was supposed to have mated with her own child. We will be creating a new race of gods. How is this any different?”

            “I took an oath of Chastity. I swore to never marry anyone, let alone my own father.”

            Zeus shrugged.  “Oaths are made to be broken. This is for the best.” He smirked. “I promise I’ll be gentle.”

            Artemis straightened up to her full height. “No.”

            “No?”

            “I’ve done everything that you’ve asked. I’ve changed from a hunter to an Assassin, but this is where I draw the line. You’ve gone too far. If Gaea did mate with her child, they were starting the race of Olympians. There are others you can choose if you want a new race of gods. I made an oath to stay chaste for eternity and I intend to stick to it.”

            Zeus glared. “I am your father, and you will do as I command.”

            Artemis drew a bronze hunting knife from a sheathe on her hip. “Try it. You may rape me, but I swear on the river Styx it will be the last sexual act you commit. You have to sleep some time and when you do, we’ll see how you like castration. There’s plenty of animals I can feed the parts to.”

            Zeus ground his teeth. “You dare to stand against me? You who have always been loyal would dare to stand against your father?”

            “Loyalty only goes so far. I’m drawing the line at bearing you a child.” She sheathed her knife. “We’re done here. Find someone else to do your dirty work.”

            Before Zeus could say anything, there was a flash of light. When the light faded, Artemis was gone.

            Zeus stared at the spot where she’d stood. His plan was falling apart. Everyone had abandoned him. For the first time in thousands of years, he was all alone.

            Could he be wrong? What if it was time for the Olympians to leave this world? No, he had to keep fighting. If humanity was to survive, it needed a firm hand. He would keep fighting until his last breath. His curse hadn’t worked, but he could still conquer the mortal world. After all, there was no one that could stand against him.

**ACC**

            Voldemort took a deep breath. “This is the diary that we created to hold a soul shard.” Seeing Harry’s face, Voldemort shook his head. “It’s not my Horcrux. It is what remains of the tom Riddle from your timeline.”

            Harry’s eyes widened. “I killed him.”

            “You did, but he went to Limbo. Hades kept the soul fragment, gave it to my Mum, and here we are.”

            “Why are you here?”

            “How much do you know about Zeus?”

            “I know that Zeus was the one behind the curse. I also have reason to believe that he’s been pulling your strings.”

            Voldemort nodded. “You know some at least and you are correct. I and my mother have been working for Zeus. I finally got tired of it and told him what I really thought.” He chuckled drily. “I acted more like a Gryffindor than a Slytherin and I paid for it. He destroyed the portrait I was contained in, and I ended up in the diary.”

            “So, why am I here.”

            Voldemort shook his head. “I don’t know, but If you have any hope of getting out of here; we need to take care of that abomination in the manor up there.”

            “Abomination? That’s a piece of you.”

            “Not a piece I want to acknowledge.” Voldemort stepped closer and stared into Harry’s eyes.

            “Look, I’m not gonna lie to you. If I get out of here, I’m gonna try and take over the magical and mundane world. I think that this world isn’t big enough for the muggle and magical races. One of us has to go. Naturally, I’d prefer it to be them. You’ve seen the future and you’ve gone to muggle school, our people’s cannot co-exist.”

            “Why not? Look, we are both sentient races. We should be able to integrate with each other peacefully. I don’t think either side is even close to being ready for that, but it will happen in the future whether we want it to or not.”

            “And do you think the muggles will just accept us? They can’t get along with each other. What do you think is gonna happen when a centaur goes walking down the street.”

            “And your idea is just to kill them all?”

            “No, research will have to be done. We will keep those from magical bloodlines and breed them until they produce magical children. The children that are born that aren’t magical will be kept alive to continue the cycle. All those muggles that have no wizarding blood in their ancestry will need to be eradicated.”

            Harry stared at Voldemort in horror and disgust. “You’re going to treat them like animals?”

            “Doesn’t there science say that’s where they came from? If they come from animals, why not treat them like animals?”

            “What was the point of telling me all this?”

            “Simple, I can’t defeat my other self alone. She,” he pointed to Matilda, “will be useless to us. Are you willing to put our differences aside until Tom Riddle is dead? Once that’s done, we can find a way to get out of here.”

            “Why should I help you?”

            “Because we’re gonna have to fight him anyway. We may as well face him on our terms. Will you help me?” Voldemort held out his hand.

            Harry hesitated. He didn’t want anything to do with Voldemort or his plans, but he would need the help. There was no telling how powerful the soul shard was in this place. “I’ll help,” he said taking Voldemort’s extended hand.

**ACC**

            “You wanted to talk to me?” Siofra asked as she stepped into the Hospital wing. Seeing Harry, her eyes widened. “What happened?”

            “Later,” Merlin said shortly. “I’m not gonna beat around the bush. Your mother sent me here. She said you’ve been acting odd for the last fifty years or so. I find it odd that you show up and Harry winds up unconscious.”

            “Merlin,” Lugh said. “That’s hardly a good enough reason to suspect her.”

            “If that were all I would agree, but the fact that you found a diary containing dark magic in Ms. Weasleys bag is very suspicious.”

            Argante glanced at Siofra. “As suspicious as that might be, it’s still no reason to suspect her.”

            Merlin opened his mouth to say something else, but a voice from the doorway stopped him.

            “Leave my daughter alone. She’s not the one that put the diary in Ms. Weasley’s bag.”

“Everyone turned to see Philip in the doorway. Seeing he had their attention, Philip continued. “Siofra hasn’t done anything to deserve your suspicion. Isn’t that right, Autumn?”

            Autumn stepped into the room, looking around uncertainly. “I put the bag in Ms. Weasley’s bag,” she said quietly. “My intentions were to use the diary to absorb enough lifeforce to revive my son.”

            “Who is your son?” Lugh said stepping towards her.

            “Tom Riddle, also known as Voldemort.”

**ACC**

            Lily and Luna found themselves in an empty void.

            “Luna?” Lily asked.

            “Where are we?”

            “Don’t be afraid,” a gentle voice said. “I have no intentions of hurting you.”

            They turned to see a tall woman with long black hair and fierce blue eyes watching them.

            “Who are you?” Lily asked. “Why have you brought us here?”

            The woman smiled, revealing perfect white teeth. “I always did value bravery. My name is Hera. I’ve called you here so you can help defeat Zeus.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 21

            Luna stared at Hera. “The Hera?” she asked.

            Hera nodded, still smiling. “Yes,” she said. “The Hera, warts and all.”

            “How can we help stop Zeus. We’re only mortal.”

            Hera nodded. “Most of the Olympians are gone, but Demeter, Hestia, and me stayed to watch how things played out. We want to give Luna the last of our power. It will make her an immortal.”

            “Woe woe,” Lily said holding up a hand. “Why Luna? Why don’t you three come back and stop Zeus? And why am I here?”

            “Because we don’t have the power to defeat him. We have been gone from the world too long.”

            “She’s right,” a tall raven haired woman appeared. “We can’t stop Zeus.” She looked at the two girls meaningfully, “But you two can help stop him for good. As for why you are here, you are going to inherit my power. The power of a Titan should be enough to make things equal between you and Luna.”

            “Hecate,” Hera said. “I thought you’d chosen to be reborn.”

            “Part of me did,” Hecate said giving Lily a meaningful look. “I’ve been waiting until she was ready to receive the rest of my power.”

            “Are you saying that I’m Hecate?” Lily asked, her eyes wide.

            “Not in a literal sense, but you are my heir. Part of my power has manifested in you. It’s time you received the rest of my power along with my knowledge and experience. Haven’t you wondered how you can keep up with two time traveling magic users when you are only twelve years old? I released a part of my essence to choose a new host, a host that would be the new Hecate. That host is you.”

            “Luna,” Hera said. “You have always had an intuitive understanding of life. You are gentle, wise, and above all, kind. These traits are why we have chosen you to receive our power. You will use it far better than we ever did.”

            “So,” Hecate said. “What do you say? Are you in?”

**ACC**

            Hades approached the door to the bar and nodded at Taranis. “I was hoping you would be here.”

            Taranis leaned back against the wall, his thumbs tucked in the pockets of his jeans. “Why’s that?”

            “We need your help.”

            “Whose we?”

            “Everyone.”

            “I ain’t a god anymore. I never was really. I just enjoyed the fame and adoration for a while, not much different from these modern sports stars really. Bit of a relief when Christianity came along. I was tired.”

            “Is that why you adopted this cowboy persona?”

            Taranis shrugged. “Maybe. You know how it is. After a few centuries you just need a change. If you’re asking me to fight Zeus, the answer is no. Hebe and me are happy enough staying out of this.”

            “You could stop him.”

            Taranis shook his head. “I enjoyed the worship, but I never became addicted to the power it gave us. The very thing that’s caused Zeus to go as crazy as a rabid squirrel is the thing that makes him so powerful. He’s been feeling his power waning for centuries. Before he killed Ares, I could have swatted him aside easily enough, but now…” He shook his head. “I’ve been gone from Elfame for too long. It’s been a long time since I was at my full strength. I can’t stop him now.”

            “Zeus is mad.”

            “He is. Look here, if you can wound him, I can drain him of his powers. We have similar aspects. That makes him vulnerable to me, but I can’t do it unless we catch him off guard.”

            Hades sighed. “And that’s all you’ll do to help.”

            Taranis nodded. “Me and Hebe are happy. She’s expecting our first child. I ain’t about to endanger my child by stepping into a fight I ain’t a part of.”

            Hades nodded. “I don’t like it, but I can understand. Listen for my call.”

            Turning away, Hades walked away. In mid stride, he vanished into a shadow.

**ACC**

            Harry, Voldemort and Matilda approached the crumbling manor. Harry glanced at Voldemort.

            “Did you know this was your dad’s old house?”

            Voldemort nodded. “It was in better shape when I saw it last.”

            “You killed your dad earlier in the previous timeline.”

            “Why?”

            “Because you’re a murderer,” Matilda said acidly.

            Voldemort ignored her. “Why did I kill him?”

            Harry shrugged. “Abandonment issues, I think. You see, in the other timeline, you were never adopted. You went to an Orphanage until you started at Hogwarts.”

            “My mother didn’t adopt me?”

            “I’m not sure your mother was even alive.”

            “And that’s why I killed him? Because he wouldn’t take me in?”

            Harry nodded. “I think so. You’d have to ask the soul shard. We didn’t really talk about that sort of thing when we fought.”

            Voldemort stepped forward and pushed the door open. “Come on, let’s get this over with.”

            As they entered the house, Harry looked around. There were no cobwebs, no rats, no sign that anything lived here.

            “This lack of any sort of life is creepy.”

            Voldemort nodded. “This is a prison for lack of a better word. This place was shaped by the soul of the person held inside of it. If that thing had more soul, there may be more substance to this place as it is…” He gestured around them. “We’re lucky to have this much of a world.”

            Harry took the lead. The trio made their way up the crumbling stone steps to a room at the very top of the house. As Harry pushed the door open, a figure turned from the window to face them.

            Harry stared into the cold red eyes of the being that had ruined so many lives. “Tom,” he said quietly.

            “Harry,” the soul shard said in a high cold voice. “It’s been too long.” The creature glanced at Voldemort.

            “So,” it said in a sibilant hiss. “You are my counterpart.”

            Voldemort shook his head. “I’m not like you. I’m too handsome to be you. Are you sure we had the same father or mother? I think one of your parents was a snake.”

            The soul shard chuckled. “I sacrificed my good looks for immortality.”

            “How’s that working out for you?”

            The soul shard sneered. “You tell me.”

            Voldemort shrugged. “Long,” he said. “Tiring. Dumbledore was right. There are worse things than death.”

            “You were just too weak to do what needed to be done.”

            “I’ve made a lot of mistakes, but I never ripped my own soul apart. I never tortured or murdered for pleasure. Every time I killed there was a purpose for that murder. You are mad. You kill for the simple pleasure. You want to rule because the world hurt you. I want to rule because I’m the only one who can see the truth about this world.”

            The soul shard smirked. Quick as a flash, he reached out and touched Voldemort’s forehead.

            Voldemort gasped, his eyes rolled back in his head, and he collapsed. Turning to Harry, the soul shard grinned.

            “Where were we?”

            Harry conjured a ball of fire and hurled it at the soul shard. The fire went out before it even reached him.

            “This is my world. You won’t be able to use much magic here.” He took a deep breath. “Oh, but the power you have. It will be more than enough to return me to a physical form.” He glared down at his counterpart.

            “We’ll see how much he likes being locked in this accursed diary.”

            Harry gestured at an old wooden chair against the opposite wall. The chair rose into the air and flew at the soul shard’s back.

            The soul shard stepped aside and watched the chair smash to pieces against the far wall.

            “Nice try, but not good enough. Let me show you how it’s done.”

            A jet of green light flew at Harry’s head. Harry ducked, hearing Matilda scream as the light narrowly missed her.

Harry scowled. This was going to be harder than he thought.

**ACC**

            Siofra glared at Autumn. “So, I don’t see you for half a century and you try and frame me for something you did?”

            Autumn winced. “At the time I believed it was necessary.”

            “Necessary?” Philip growled. “What? Was abandoning her not enough? You wanted her to go to prison to?”

            Autumn looked away. “I’ve been a follower of Zeus for centuries. My only purpose has been to further his goals. That is no longer true. After what he’s done, I want to see him dead.”

            “Why?” Merlin asked. “How much of what you told me was a lie?”

            Philip turned to Merlin. “What did she tell you?”

            Merlin met Philip’s stony gaze calmly. “Basically, a version of the sleeping beauty tale. The French version, not the Italian one.”

            Siofra snorted. “The one with faeries and magic instead of coma and rape.”

            “Yeah,” Merlin said. “She told me that Dad placed a spell on her after she was injured with a spinning wheel. Tatiana was mad at Philip for not protecting her, so she cursed him with immortality so he could always watch over her.”

            Philip nodded. “That is true. I can’t die no matter what is done to me.” He chuckled bitterly. “Who needs a philosophers stone when you can piss off a faery queen.”

            Merlin glared at Autumn. “What do you want? Why would you turn on a supposed god that you’ve worshipped for centuries?”

            “Because he murdered my son.”

            “Your son?” Philip asked.

            “Yes, he goes by the name Voldemort now, but he was known as Tom Riddle.”

            Everyone stared at Autumn in shock. “You raised that murderer?” Argante growled. “He tried to murder my son.”

            Autumn winced. “I wasn’t able to adopt him until he was five. I showed him as much love as possible, but it took him so long to trust me. I tried to curb his darker impulses, and I succeeded, at least partially. He didn’t create horcruxes, he never murdered children, and he never opened the chamber of secrets.”

            “How do you know about all that?” Lugh asked.

            “We examined the soul shard before we placed it in the diary. We saw the history of the earlier timeline from the soul shards point of view. We were both horrified at what he did to himself and others. I’ll be the first to admit that Voldemort is a hypocrite and a sociopath, but I believe he can still be redeemed.”

            “He’s a murderer,” Argante said.

            “To be fair, so was St. Paul,” Merlin said.

            “Yeah, but it took a literal act of God to change him,” Siofra said. “Somehow, I don’t think he’s gonna be stepping in this time.”

            “It’s a moot point anyway,” Philip said. “You said Voldemort is dead.”

            “Yes and no,” Autumn said. “Zeus destroyed the portrait we’d created to house his soul, but I was able to seal Voldemort inside the diary with the soul shard.”

            “You abandoned me, but you do everything you can to protect a murdering psycho,” Siofra said bitterly.

            Auberon spoke up for the first time. “Why would you do all of this. You haven’t explained that. Why side with Zeus? Why adopt Tom Riddle? Why didn’t you come to your mother and me? We would’ve helped you.”

            “By coddling me?” Autumn snapped. “I needed to be free, not sheltered. I adopted Voldemort because I saw in him a kindred spirit, someone who the world had forgotten.”

            Auberon winced. “We never forgot you daughter. You’ve always been on our minds.”

            “I know,” Autumn said.

            “So, what do you want now?”

            “To see Zeus dead.”

            “Would you give an oath on that?” Merlin said. “You can understand that we’re not just gonna trust your word.”

            Autumn raised her right hand. “I, Autumn, daughter of Auberon and Tatiana, swear on my life, blood and magic, that I will not betray anyone in this room. I also swear to help in any way I can to make sure Zeus is no longer a threat to anyone, so mote it be.”

            There was a flash of light. When it faded, Autumn met each person’s eyes. “Good enough?”

            Merlin nodded. “So, what do we do now?”

            “First, we need Harry to wake up,” Autumn said. “Something tells me he has a part to play in all this.”

**ACC**

            Zeus stood on Mount Olympus staring up at the cloudless blue sky. He was alone. Everyone had abandoned him.

            “Fine,” he said softly. “If you want something done, you have to do it yourself.”

            He would go to Hogwarts. He would kill all those that stood in his way.

            “I can’t let you do that,” a soft voice said from behind him.

            Zeus turned and stared at Thanatos. His ebony skin glowed in the sun and his shadowy wings moved in a nonexistent breeze. He drew Ares’ Gladius from a sheath on his hip.

            “I borrowed this from Harry. I’ll give it back once this is done, one way or another.”

            “So,” Zeus said. “You’ve finally stopped hiding?”

            “I haven’t been hiding. I just never wanted to fight you. We were allies if not friends long ago. I stood with you against the titans. I can’t condone this. Humanity is flawed. They are far from perfect, but we aren’t either.”

            Zeus clasped his hands behind his back. “Surely, you of all people can understand what I’m trying to do. Humans murdered your family.”

            Thanatos nodded. “They did, but that was centuries ago. I’ll never get over it, but I won’t blame all of humanity for what a few did. I also won’t blame the descendants for what their ancestors did. I avenged my family. If there are any descendants of that group left, I intend to leave them alone. They have no debt to pay for what their ancestors did.”

            Zeus snorted. “If you won’t get revenge for yourself, I’ll do it for you.”

            Thanatos stepped forward, raising his sword. “I have a family to protect. I won’t let you harm them.”

            “You would side with my enemies.”

            “Your enemies, not mine.”

            Zeus reached out and gently touched Thanatos’s face. “I don’t want to kill you.”

            “Then don’t. You have a choice old friend.”

            Zeus swallowed, his hands shook slightly. “I can’t let you return to Hogwarts. You would tell them I was coming, and I can’t have that.”

            “Then we are at an impasse, aren’t we?”

            Zeus nodded. “You really won’t side with me?”

            Thanatos shook his head. “I can’t.” He chuckled briefly. “Isn’t it ironic, an avatar of death trying to preserve life.”

            Zeus didn’t answer. Instead, he raised his hand and hurled a bolt of lightning at Thanatos.

            With a flick of his shadowy wings, Thanatos rose into the air, avoiding the lightning. Zeus levitated up in to the air, a bronze scythe appearing in his hand. With a grunt, he lunged, swinging the scythe down at Thanatos’s head.

            Thanatos brought up his sword, blocking the scythe. They became a blur then, their movements far too fast for the human eye to follow. Lightning and balls of black fire collided. The clash of bronze on bronze echoed across Mount Olympus.

            Thanatos aimed a kick at Zeus’s knee, causing him to cry out in pain. Zeus swung his scythe wildly.

            Thanatos screamed as his right wing was neatly severed at the shoulder. He fell to the ground, landing on his back. Ares’ gladius fell from his hand and vanished. He slowly rose to his feet, swaying drunkenly as golden blood flowed from the stump of his wing.

            Zeus dropped out of the sky with a yell and drove the scythe through Thanatos’s stomach and out his back. Thanatos let out a choking grunt and spat blood into Zeus’s face.

            Zeus slowly pulled the scythe from Thanatos’s body and watched as the god of death fell to his knees.

            “After thousands of years,” he choked. “This is how I die.”

            He made no attempt to staunch the blood flowing from his wounds. He simply dipped his fingers into the golden flow and stared at Zeus.

            Zeus slowly approached. “This is the Scythe of Chronos. Any wound caused by this will heal a as slowly as a mortal. If it is a mortal wound; then even a god will die.”

            Thanatos shivered. He suddenly felt so cold. His arms were so heavy, but he had to concentrate. He could still give Harry and the others a chance to stop Zeus.

            “You won the battle, but not the war.” He reached out with his bloody hand and touched Zeus’s arm. “You will know humanity,” he choked. “You will no what it is to feel fear, hunger, thirst, and maybe then, you will realize the error of your ways.”

            With a cry Zeus swung the Scythe. Thanatos’s head bounced across the ground before falling off Mount Olympus. His body stood on his knees for a moment before crumbling into ash.

            Zeus looked down at the bloody handprint on his arm. Was that a curse? A prophecy? He tried to wipe the handprint off, but it wouldn’t come.

            He glared down at the pile of ash. If this was Thanatos’s last trick, then so be it. He would still go to Hogwarts and destroy his enemies. After all, it was all he had left.

            He pulled a flask from his pocket and stared at the golden liquid inside. “Nectar,” he murmured. This was the source of the Olympians true immortality. If he was going to destroy his enemies, he would need all the advantages he could get. After drinking the last of the nectar, he dropped the flask. He could feel the power flowing through him.

            It was time those fools learned what it was to cross a god.

            In a flash of lightning, Zeus was gone.

**ACC**

            Harry grunted as the soul shard hurled him to the floor. Wiping blood from his split lip, he rolled over and struggled to his feet.

            “I’ll kill you.”

            “You already did,” the soul shard taunted. “Still, I got my revenge. How did you like reliving our history together? Did you like remembering everything I did?”

            “That was you?”

            “Of course,” Tom smirked. “We have a connection that death and time couldn’t sever. The prophecy said neither can live while the other survives.”

            “But we were both dead,” Harry said incredulously.

            “Yes, but you got a second chance. Fate or coincidence, I ended up here. It was inevitable we would meet again.”

            Harry looked over at Matilda cowering against the wall. She was gonna be no help. He glanced at Voldemort lying unconscious on the floor.

            He was on his own, just like every other time he faced Voldemort.

            He shouted in surprise when he found himself lifted into the air. He hung in the air, legs kicking helplessly as the soul shard glared into his face.

            “This is my world. I can drain the magic from you and there is nothing you can do about it. Here I am God.”

            Harry reached for what little magic he had, but he couldn’t draw on it. It kept slipping through his fingers like water through a sieve.

            The soul shard chuckled. “Don’t you understand? You only had magic because I allowed you to have magic. I have revoked that privilege.”

            “If you’re gonna kill me than do it. Stop toying with me, or is telling your enemies how helpless they are how you get your kicks?”

            “I do enjoy murder” the soul shard hissed.

            Harry screamed as his body exploded in agony. It felt as if he were being stabbed with white hot knives. The pain vanished as soon as it had come. Harry hung in the air, gasping for breath.

            “This is fun,” the soul shard grinned clapping his hands together. Just think, your body is lying there in the hospital wing, ready to be occupied. I wonder how long it will take your friends to realize it isn’t you?”

            The soul shard began to laugh.

            Harry bowed his head. It was over. He had no chance of beating the soul shard. The soul shard would have his body and who knew what he would do then.

            The soul shard grunted. His head fell back, his eyes wide.

            Harry fell to the floor. Rolling over, he stared at Voldemort.

            He was on his feet and had driven a piece of wood into the soul shard’s back.

            “Hurry,” Voldemort said, not taking his eyes off his counterpart. “This won’t hold him for long, but he can’t shield himself now and you should have access to your magic. Finish him before he recovers.”

            Harry straightened. He pointed his palm at the soul shard. There was only one spell that could evict a soul from it’s body.

            He concentrated on all the hate he felt for the soul shard. He remembered the murder, torture, and vile acts the soul shard had committed and allowed his followers to commit. He spoke two words that he thought he’d never need to say.

            “Avada Kedavra.”

            There was a flash of green light, and the soul shard screamed. Harry watched as the soul shard exploded into mist. His eyes widened as the mist flowed into Voldemort.

            The manor around them wavered.

            Harry stumbled. “What’s happening?”

            “It’s the soul shard,” Voldemort gasped, clutching his head. “With it gone, this world is falling apart.

            “So, what happens to us?”

            Before Voldemort could respond, the ground dropped out from under their feet, and they began to fall.

**ACC**

            Severus Snape sat in his office. Rolling up his sleeve, he stared at the tattoo on his arm.

            For a long time, he’d worn Voldemort’s mark with pride. Now he wished he’d never taken the mark. Perhaps, there was a way for him to redeem himself. Maybe, there was a way for him to do some good.

            Standing up, he left his office, closing the door behind him.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22

            Harry gasped and sat up, startling Lugh and Argante.

            “Harry!” Argante said rushing to his side. “Are you alright?”

            “Fine,” Harry said. “Where’s Voldemort?”

            “Here,” Voldemort said with a groan. “We did it.”

            Everyone turned to see Voldemort’s ghostly form floating in the doorway. “Thank you,” he said nodding at Harry.

            Harry nodded back. “So, what will you do now?”

            “We find a way to exorcise him,” Lugh said. “He has to pay for what he’s done.”

            “You’re right,” Voldemort said. “I’ve done some terrible things. Fighting my soul shard really put things into perspective.”

            “What do you mean,” Autumn said walking over to him.

            “I’ve murdered because I thought it was the only way to protect our people. I started a war because I thought the muggles would surely try and start one with us. After seeing what my soul shard became, I realized I wasn’t much different. I don’t deserve a second chance, but I’d like a chance to redeem myself.”

            “Voldemort,” Autumn began.

            “No,” Voldemort said. “Tom was the name my biological mother gave me before she died. I think it’s time I honored her by accepting that name.” He gazed at Autumn. “Thank you, mother. You showed me the love I needed.”

            Autumn sniffed and tears ran down her cheeks. “I used you,” she wailed. “I adopted you to be a disciple for Zeus.”

            Tom nodded. “I know you did. Still, you tried to protect me. You showed me more love than I ever received in the earlier timeline.”

            “How touching,” a voice said from the doorway.

            Everyone turned to see Zeus standing there, smiling widely.

            “How did you get in here?” Merlin asked.

            Zeus smirked. “I am a god. Slipping through your wards was child’s play to me.”

            Lugh stepped in front of the group. “What do you want Zeus?”

            “I’m here to finish what I started. All of you have interfered with my plans for the last time. I can’t allow you to stand in my way. And don’t expect Thanatos to help you. I’ve already dealt with him.”

            Harry felt his stomach drop. “What have you done with Luna and Lily? They aren’t here, so you must’ve done something with them.”

            “Your friends?” Zeus asked. “I’ve done nothing with them. Maybe you just aren’t as close as you thought. If you were going to live passed today, I’d say let this be a lesson to you. Don’t rely on anyone but yourself. You’ll always be disappointed If you do.”

            Dumbledore stepped into the room, his wand drawn. “I can’t allow you to harm my students.”

            “This does not concern you old man. Leave before you get hurt.”

            “If it concerns my student, it concerns me.”

            “Really,” Zeus said drawing out the word. “So, the old mortal has enough backbone to defy a god. Do you know who I am?”

            “No,” Dumbledore said calmly, “And I can’t say I really care. I won’t allow you to harm Harry, Lugh, or anyone else here.”

            “I am Zeus,” Zeus thundered, his voice shaking dust from the ceiling. “I am the god of the sky and the king of the Olympians.”

            “Good for you,” Dumbledore said glancing over at Lugh, “but you’re not the first supposed god I’ve met.”

            Harry didn’t even see Zeus move. The lightning bolt struck Dumbledore’s shield with enough force to send the old man flying backwards.

            A shadowy hand caught Dumbledore before he could hit the ground and set him gently on his feet.

            “Brother,” Hades said. “I won’t let you do this.”

            “Let me,” Zeus snapped firing a stream of electricity from his palm. “You can’t stop me.”

            Lugh blocked the electricity with a shield of light and hurled his spear at Zeus’s back.

            Zeus twisted, catching the spear and snapping the shaft between his hands. He grunted as a sphere of air smashed into his chest, causing him to stumble into a wall.

            “Fools,” he hissed. “You can’t stop me.”

            Auberon lifted a hand, sending Zeus smashing into the ceiling hard enough to crack the stone.

            Merlin whirled a hand through the air, conjuring snakes that wrapped around Zeus’s limbs, binding him tight.

            Zeus let out a roar, incinerating the snakes with a burst of lightning and leaping to his feet. “Enough,” he thundered.

            A wave of force sent Lugh, Merlin, and Auberon smashing into the walls. The trio slid down to the floor and lay still.

            Harry leapt out of bed to stand beside his mother. Seeing him, Zeus chuckled. “Gonna die in your pajamas?”

            “Better than dying naked.”

            Autumn walked over and took Harry’s other hand.

            “Autumn?” Zeus asked. “What are you doing?”

            “What I should’ve done a long time ago. You are mad and I can’t allow you to harm anyone else ever again.”

            “Right,” Tom said from the ceiling. There was a flicker of movement and Matilda appeared beside Tom.

            “I never knew you,” the old woman said quietly, “but I’d like to think we’d have gotten along if we did. I may never be able to forgive you for murdering me, but I can help you stop this wannabe god.”

            As one, Harry, Argante, and Autumn released their combined magic at Zeus. At the same time, Tom and Matilda flew down into the thunder god.

            There was a flash of light as a column of white fire enveloped Zeus. Veins of purple and black energy pressed against his skin and Zeus began to scream. He writhed, struggling against the assault from without and within, but found himself unable to break free.

**ACC**

            “So,” Hecate said. “We need an answer. There isn’t much time. Zeus is attacking Hogwarts as we speak.”

            “Will we still be us?” Lily asked.

            “Does it matter?” Luna asked. “Harry’s in trouble.”

            Hecate smiled. “You will still be you. Think of this as a power boost. You won’t become copies of us.”

            “Luna’s right,” Lily said. “It doesn’t matter. We have to help Harry.”

            Two more women appeared on either side of Hera.

            The first woman looked to be barely out of her teens with long blond hair and amber colored eyes.

            The other had long green hair and eyes the color of autumn leaves.

            “Hestia, Demeter,” Hera said. “Are you ready?”

            The two nodded without speaking.

            “Wait,” Luna said. “What will happen to you?”

            “We may be reborn,” Hera said. “We may end up on earth as mortals. I’m not sure. What I do know is that we will have done all we can to stop Zeus.”

            “Thank you,” Lily said.

            “No,” Hecate said. “Thank you for taking on this responsibility. Good luck.”

            Lily was ingulfed in green fire.

            Luna barely had time to gasp before she was bathed in golden light.

**ACC**

            The white fire blinked off as if a switch had been flipped. Harry swayed on his feet, but Argante and Autumn steadied him. Harry felt moisture on his shirt. Looking down, Harry saw blood staining his shirt.

“Damn,” he whispered. “My wound must’ve reopened.”

Seeing his wound, Autumn placed a hand on his chest. As Harry watched, his wound healed, and the blood faded from his shirt.

“Thank you,” Harry said turning back to Zeus. “That’s not good.”

Argante and Autumn turned back to Zeus, there eyes widening.

 Slowly, the veins of purple and black energy faded from Zeus skin, leaving streaks of charred and blackened flesh.

            Tom and Matilda appeared, but they appeared blurred, flickering in and out like a faulty lightbulb.

            “He’s not dead,” Tom gasped.

            As if he’d heard him, Zeus slowly sat up. Pieces of skin cracked and pealed away, exposing raw pink muscle.

            “That hurt,” he growled as he tried to stand.

            Merlin and Auberon struck next. Streams of fire and arcane energy struck Zeus in the chest, slamming him back to the floor. Zeus screamed, the energy outlining his bones beneath his skin.

            “You… can’t… stop… me,” Zeus ground out.

            Lugh raised his hand, golden flames rained down upon Zeus causing him to scream even louder. Merlin and Auberon clasped hands. Arcane energy struck Zeus, knocking him back and pinning him to the floor.

            Harry turned to Hades. “You could help. All we’re doing is pissing him off. None of these wounds are fatal.”

            Hades shook his head. “He’s, my brother. I don’t want him dead.”

            Merlin, Lugh, and Auberon ended their assault, panting heavily.

            Zeus slowly painfully climbed to his feet. Skin cracked and fell away with every movement.

All of the god’s hair had been burned away. Most of his skin was gone, revealing white bone underneath. Harry almost vomited when he saw Zeus’s exposed heart beating inside his chest. As they watched, all the damage they’d done slowly began to heal

            New skin began to grow back. Zeus’s hair sprouted from his head, like grass growing from fertile soil. Bone and muscle regenerated, covering Zeus’s exposed heart.

            “Well, you gave it your best shot,” Zeus wheezed. “Is it my turn?”

            Before they could answer, Zeus struck. The next thing Harry knew, he was on his back, blinking up at the ceiling.

            Rolling over, he looked around at the others. Lugh helped Argante back to her feet. Auberon was helping Autumn and Merlin was already standing.

            “Avada Kedavra,” Philip said, swiping his staff at Zeus.

            A bolt of green light struck Zeus in the chest. Zeus blinked at Philip.

            “Really?” he asked. “Did you honestly think that would work?”

            Zeus closed his fist, causing Philip’s head to explode like an overripe melon. Philip’s body fell to the floor, arms and legs twitching.

            “Father!” Siofra cried.

            Harry let his hand drop to his side, his fingers closing around a wooden handle. His eyes widened as he lifted Ares’ gladius.

            As Zeus raised his hand to attack Siofra, Harry lunged, plunging the gladius into Zeus’s unprotected back.

            Zeus grunted, golden blood coursing down his back. Harry twisted the blade before jerking it free.

            “Fool,” Zeus hissed, releasing a bolt of lightning at Harry.

            Lugh shoved Harry out of the way, taking the bolt of electricity full in the chest. Lugh flew across the room, crashing into the wall. He slowly slid down the wall and lay on the floor, unmoving.

            “Dad,” Harry called rushing to Lugh’s side.

            “No,” Lugh croaked opening his eyes. “Don’t turn your back on an enemy.

            Harry spun back around to see Zeus glaring at him.

            “One down,” Zeus taunted.

            Two figures appeared behind Zeus. There was a flash of light and Zeus was slammed face first into the floor.

            “Luna? Lily?” Harry blinked at his best friends.

            “We’re here to help,” Lily said.

            “Foolish girls,” Zeus roared. “I’ll see you dead for that.”

            As he lifted his hand, Harry threw himself between Zeus and the girls. The lightning bolt hit Harry in the forehead, sending him sprawling. The last thing he saw was Zeus glaring down at him and then everything went black.  

**ACC**

            Harry stared around Kings cross station. He looked down at the long black robes he was wearing and sighed in relief.

            “At least I’m not naked this time.”

            “No,” a familiar voice said. “I didn’t want to see you naked, so I made sure you were fully clothed.”

            Harry turned and his eyes widened as he saw Thanatos sitting on one of the benches.

            “Thanatos,” he gasped. “You… you’re…”

            “Dead,” Thanatos said gently. “It’s alright. You can say it. I’m dead. I’d have liked to see you grow up, get married, and start your own family, but that wasn’t in the cards.”

            “I’m sorry,” Harry blinked back tears. “I should’ve been there. I should’ve…”

            “Shh,” Thanatos stood and drew him into a hug. Holding him tight, the former god of death rubbed his back.

            “None of this is your fault. I challenged Zeus to try and stop him. He was just too strong for me. Listen, you aren’t quite dead yet. I can send you back and heal your wound. Hades has a plan, but you need to wound Zeus in such a way that it takes him time to recover.”

            “Hades said he wasn’t gonna interfere.”

            “Yes,” Thanatos said patiently. “He said he wasn’t gonna interfere. He didn’t say anything about anyone else.”

            Harry took one last look at Thanatos as he drew away from him. His ebony skin gleamed in the muted light of limbo and his shadowy wings fluttered as if blown by an unfelt breeze.

            “What will you do? Where will you go?”

            Thanatos chuckled. “I’m finally going to see my family again.” He held up the wand, cloak, and ring. “Think I’ll take these with me. They’ve caused enough trouble.”

            “I’ll miss you.”

            Thanatos smiled. “I’ll miss you to, but remember death is not the end.”

            Before Harry could say anything, he felt his body dissolving into mist.

**ACC**

            Harry blinked his eyes open and stared into Luna’s tear filled eyes.

            “You’re alive?” she hissed.

            “Yeah, I had a little help.”

            Zeus chuckled. “Talking to him won’t bring him back girl.”

            “No need,” Harry said. “I’m just fine. Thanks for your concern.”

            Zeus gaped. “That lightning bolt hit you in the chest.”

            Harry shrugged. “Maybe you aren’t as powerful as you think.”

            Lily walked over to stand beside Harry. “It’s over Zeus,” she said staring directly into the Olympian’s eyes. “You can’t win. You may kill everyone in this room, but someone else will rise up against you.”

            Zeus glared. “Silence,” he hissed. Lightning fell from the sky blasting a hole in the roof.

            Lily gestured. A shield of green fire blocked the lightning.

            “You’re getting weaker,” she said conversationally. “A few moments ago, I wouldn’t have been able to block that. It looks like the nectar is wearing off. Who knew you needed it to keep your strength? I wonder if you’ll become mortal when it’s all out of your system.”

            Harry saw a flash of fear in Zeus’s eyes. With a wave of his hand, Ares’ gladius flew across the room. Harry caught it and stepped towards Zeus.

            “It’s time to end this.”

            Zeus raised his hand but jerked as three long gashes opened in his back. Dark red blood flew in the air, and he stumbled.

            Everyone turned towards the doorway. Their eyes widened when they Saw Severus Snape standing there.

            “I helped save the dark lord’s portrait when it was damaged,” he said quietly. “I don’t know if that was a mistake, but I do know that you need to be stopped. I’ve thought long and hard about who I would serve, and I’ve decided I’m done serving people. I want a life of my own. If I’m gonna have that, I can’t let you take over the world, whoever you are.”

            “You won’t get any kind of life you traitorous worm,” Zeus raged.

            “Avada Kedavra,” Snape said casually.

            A bolt of green light blasted Zeus off his feet, sending him crashing into the wall.

            Harry seized the opportunity and lunged, plunging the gladius through Zeus’s heart.

            Zeus stiffened and collapsed back against the wall. “I’ll heal from this,” he croaked. “I am immortal.”

            “I don’t reckon you’ll be for much longer,” Taranis said stepping into the destroyed hospital wing.

            “Taranis,” Lugh said sitting up with a grown. “What are you doing here?”

            Taranis shrugged. “I’m here to finish this for good.”

            The Celtic god of thunder strode over to Zeus and laid his hand on his forehead. Lightning flowed from Zeus and into Taranis.

            Zeus screamed in agony and writhed around the sword in his chest. His eyes rolled in their sockets and bloody foam covered his lips.

            The lightning cut off just as suddenly as it began. Taranis jerked the sword out of Zeus’s chest. In a crackling burst of electricity, the wound was healed. There was another flash of lightning and Zeus was wearing a T-shirt and jeans.

            “What… what did you do to me?” Zeus said as he tried and failed to sit up.

            “Stripped you of all your power,” Taranis said. “You are what you always feared. You’re mortal.”

            Zeus’s eyes widened. “No,” he whispered.

            “Yes,” Taranis said. “Let’s see, you are middle-aged, so you may have forty fifty years left at most. You’ve murdered and schemed to cling to what little power you’ve had. Hades and I thought this would be a fitting punishment.”

            “Hades,” Zeus turned to stare at his brother.

            “I said I wouldn’t raise a hand against you. I never said I wouldn’t plan for your defeat. Our time has passed, brother. You should’ve accepted that.”

            “You’ve sentenced me to death,” Zeus said his voice shaking.

            “We all will die no matter how long we live. You’ll just die sooner than the rest of us.”

            “Where will I go? What will I do?”

            “I don’t care,” Hades said coldly. “You can’t restore your powers and once you leave Hogwarts, you won’t be able to access any magical settlements ever again. You will also never be able to return to Mount Olympus again. You will work for money, buy your food, and sleep where ever you can. I hope you find a way to redeem yourself.”

            Zeus stumbled to his feet, reaching out his hands pleadingly. “Brother,” he nearly wailed. “Please.”

            Hades snapped his fingers. Zeus vanished in a swirl of shadow.

            “Where’d you send him?” Taranis asked.

            “Far away from here,” Hades said smiling grimly.

            A groan drew all their attention. They turned to see Philip Stephenson sitting up wiping blood from his restored face.

            “What’d I miss?” he asked curiously.

            Everyone stared at him.

            “What?” he said. “I’m immortal.”

            Everyone burst into relieved laughter. As everyone gathered around Philip, Lily leaned close to Harry.

            “What do we do with Voldemort?”

            Harry shrugged. “We’ll figure something out.”

Epilogue

Three weeks later

            A lot had changed over the passed few weeks. Magic came to Lily so easily now that there were talks of her moving up to fifth year.

            “What do you guys think?” she asked as they sat in the Ravenclaw common room under a privacy charm.

            Harry shrugged. “Whatever you girls want to do. With Zeus gone, something tells me things are gonna be a lot quieter.”

            Luna nodded. “I only came back to Hogwarts to be with you and Harry. We could stay and have a normal education. It may be nice just to be able to relax for a few years.”

            Lily nodded. “I really don’t fancy trying to explain skipping years in magical education to my parents.”

            Harry looked at his two friends. “How do you two like being immortals?”

            Luna shook her head. “I don’t think it’s really sunk in yet. I doubt it will until everyone around us starts to grow old.”

            Lily smiled at Harry. “This means you’re never getting rid of us.”

            “I can’t think of anyone else I’d want to spend eternity with.”

            Lily blushed and grinned. “Is that a proposal?”

            Harry felt his cheeks warm. “I think we’re a little too young for that.”

            Luna grinned. “I wouldn’t mind sharing you with Lily.”

            “We can talk about that later,” Harry said.

            Lily kissed his cheek. “Yeah,” she whispered. “Later.”

            Harry was saved from answering when Professor Flitwick walked into the common room. Harry dispelled the privacy charm as the tiny professor walked over.

            “Emry’s,” he called. “Professor Dumbledore would like a word.”

            “About?” Harry asked.

            “I don’t know,” Flitwick said. “Come with me please.”

**ACC**

            The trio entered Dumbledore’s office. To their surprise, Tom and Matilda Riddle waited on them along with Autumn, Auberon, Argante, Lugh, and Merlin.

            “Mum, Dad,” Harry said hugging his parents. He turned to Merlin and his eyes widened at what his grandfather was holding.

            “What is that?”

            Merlin looked down at the large egg he was holding and grinned sheepishly. “So, turns out if you give a dragon a humanoid form, you can breed with it. Who knew?”

            “Deviant,” Autumn muttered.

            Merlin shot her a grin. “Once you go scales everything else pales.”

            “Really?” Harry asked curiously.

            Merlin shook his head. “No idea. I haven’t got the opportunity. Turns out dragons are very territorial. She’s been waiting in my cave when I get home. I’m kind of scared to bring anyone else over.”

            “Putting Merlin’s exploits aside,” Dumbledore said his blue eyes twinkling madly. “I called you here to discuss what happens with Voldemort and Matilda.”

            “Tom,” Tom said.

            “What will you do?” Autumn asked stepping closer to her adopted son’s ghost.

            Tom shrugged. “Every avenue that would give me a body is dark magic and I think I’ve stained my soul enough as it is. I don’t want to pass on though. I want a chance to redeem myself.”

            Matilda snorted. “You’ve got a lot to make up for.”

            Tom nodded. “I know.”

            Auberon shifted, pulling a bronze statue of a baby out of the cloak he wore.

            “Hades gave me this. He said it was created by Hephaestus to give you a second chance. We can add a little blood to this, and it will become real. Once your soul enters this vessel, your memories will be erased, and you will not have any knowledge or experiences from this life.”

            Tom looked at the bronze statue before shaking his head. “No, I don’t deserve this. Matilda can have it. We took her life from her, and she deserves a second chance.”

            Matilda was shaking her head before Tom had finished speaking. “I appreciate the offer, but I think I’d like to move on. I’d like to see our father again.”

            Tom gazed at his half-sister sadly. “I am sorry. If I could take it back, I would.”

            “You’ve changed a lot. Don’t waist your second life.” Slowly, Matilda faded away.

            Tom watched until she was gone before turning back to Auberon. “How do we do this?”

            “Someone must place blood on the statue. When they do, they will assume guardianship of you. Ideally, we need two people. A male and a female.”

            Philip and Autumn stepped forward. “I’ll do it,” they said together before looking at each other.

            “Are you sure?” Autumn asked.

            “I don’t think we could ever be together again,” Philip said, “but I would like to help with this. Tom seems truly sorry for what he did. We wouldn’t be the first to co-parent.”

            “Thank you,” Tom said as his ghostly form sank into the statue.

            Both Philip and Autumn held their hands over the statue. Auberon drew a silver knife from his pocket and pricked their fingers. As their blood fell onto the bronze, the metal took on the color of living skin. Dark hair sprouted from the statues head and the statue blinked large grey eyes up at Philip and Autumn. The high wail of an infant filled the office.

            Harry turned to Lily and Luna. “A new beginning.”

            “And not just for Tom,” Lily said taking his hand.

            The trio watched as Autumn cradled the baby in her arms.

            Only time would tell what the future held, but for the first time in a long time, Harry felt as if he could truly relax.

            “All is well,” he murmured.

            Lily snorted. “That’s corny.”

            “Alright then, what would you say? the end?”

            “How about the beginning,” Luna said smiling at her friends.

            “Yeah,” Harry said, his lips twitching. “I guess that’ll do.”

A/N

            I hope this wasn’t too abrupt. I tried to set this up over the last few chapters, but I can’t say I’m entirely happy with it. I think I made a mistake focusing on Harry’s childhood so much. I’d like constructive criticism. Anything than can help improve my writing is greatly appreciated.

            I hope you will read my next story. I’m gonna take a break and then start something new in August.

            Till next time:

Herne